#Whatever. I needed to write something no matter coherent or not to express this
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Text
omg I just realised that Childe's theme in the 4.0 archon quest reminds me of Goncharov. Like not a completely direct relation as there is not really any love interests for him but. The loss of self implied by his unstable emotions and vision malfunctioning. And that he is known as the Russian (but Italian-inspired) mafia psycho. He's doing so much for the family but in that he's done so much harm to himself in a span of a few years that maybe he doesn't even realise that he's lost his identity already. Also Fontainian clocks ticking around him gave his subconscious a different perspective of the passage of time, and a subtle feeling that everything is about to change for him. That he's stepping onto a path of self destruction even grander than before and for whatever reason he cannot fight the desire for self-compromise. Or maybe we'll see the subversion of the trope by the end of Fontain AQ??
I say no love interest, but maybe the traveler can kind of fit into that mold in the sense of being a savior, somehow? Will they be able to save Childe, though?
#goncharov#genshin impact#childe#tartaglia#unreality#Whatever. I needed to write something no matter coherent or not to express this#I don't even know if I'm serious myself I usually hate nitpicking for the sake of farfetched parallels#But for some reason this time I wanted to do this#Also on an untelated note I hope I can someday make genshin tarot. We already have the fool because that's literally Tartaglia's role#In Commedia........ do you see what I see.
33 notes
·
View notes
Note
hello! i really LOOOVEE your writings especially shoutoâs if itâs alright with you could you please write about shouto being such a gentleman as a boyfriend that the reader can depend entirely on him? like the reader is sooo independent until sheâs with shouto, she could âturn her brain offâ bcs she knows shouto would take care of everything for her hehehehe. THANK YOU IN ADVANCEE ILYYY
YES đ«¶ ABSOLUTELY âŒïžđ«¶ I HOPE YOU ENJOYYYYY
*.·:·.⧠⊠â§.·:·.* *.·:·.⧠⊠â§.·:·.* *.·:·.⧠⊠â§.·:·.*

DEPENDABLEâŠ
SHOTO TODOROKI X READER
summary: shoto is so eager to help you in any way he can, heâs happy to do whatever it takes to make your days even just a little bit easier
a/n: i love this so much actually, itâs more of a ramble than a coherent story but i hope you enjoy! thank you so much for your request! xoxo
*.·:·.⧠⊠â§.·:·.*
It was hard for you to learn to depend on others. Until you started dating Shoto, you were absolutely determined to do everything yourself- thatâs what you were already used to and it was never really a problem. When Shoto came along, it was like you never had to do anything for yourself again when he was with you.
With Shoto around, you didnât need to worry about if youâd be able to pay your part of the shared rent that month; if you needed to depend on Shoto a little then you could. He already thinks that you should let him cover the rent since his income is much higher, but understands that you feel the need to contribute. If you chose to stop working at any point, youâd be able to live comfortably with Shoto.
The dynamic of his parentsâ marriage isnât something Shoto wants to recreate in your relationship. Around the house, his mother was always taking care of things; she was constantly exhausted since her workload was infinite. Shoto thinks of it as unfair, since he also lives in your shared home, he should take on some chores when heâs able to.
Usually, youâre very insistent on doing the majority of the work since Shoto is the main breadwinner for you both, so he decides heâll do his part in the early hours of the morning before you have a chance to wake up and protest.
You wake up tucked into bed comfortably, Shotoâs pillow fluffed up neatly beside you in the empty space. The air is cold as you walk downstairs slowly, making your way towards the pile of laundry you had been avoiding for the last couple of days. As you approched the laundry room, a gentle hum could be heard from the other side of the door. Upon opening if, you were greeted by the pleasant sight of the laundry washed, dried, and folded on top of the machine, separated into yours and Shotoâs respective clothing. Beside it, a small yellow sticky note:
âGood morning, my love. I hope this makes your day a bit easier. Love, Shoto.â
Shoto was always happy to help you- he didnât think of it as a chore, it was his responsibility. Carrying groceries inside was something he had learnt to master doing in one trip from the car to the kitchen, and of course, your hands were always empty. Whenever youâd go shopping together, Shoto would carry all of the bags, no matter how many. Heâd try and fit as many as he could in one hand to make sure you could still hold his other if you wanted to.
Despite having his hands full 90% of the time, Shoto makes sure he opens doors for you, smiling as you walk though and wait for him on the other side. He tends to move himself to the outside of the pavement when you walk together, keeping you close to him in more crowded areas of the city. His hands seem to always stop you from mindlessly walking over crossings without looking; something that heâs grown used to you doing when heâs beside you. Shoto doesnât really understand why you seem to enter a complete trance around him- he thinks that you get lost in your own little world sometimes, and the starry expression on your face only convinces him more.
He knows how you were before he came along- youâd do everything by yourself, no matter how difficult. He knows youâre capable, but he doesnât want you to feel as if you need to do everything alone- he wants to look after you to the best of his ability, and he expects nothing from you in return.
Cooking definitely isnât Shotoâs strongest skill. He can manage the basics, just barely. Heâs definitely gotten better by watching you cook for him in the evenings, a starstruck look in his eyes as he does. Nothing tastes better than the meals you cook for him. Youâre happy to give something back to the man who does almost everything for you, especially when he smiles so warmly every time you place his plate in front of him. You stay at the table together until you both finish, then Shoto thanks you for the food, and takes your plates over to the sink to start washing up. Itâs a little routine youâve developed over time.
While Shotoâs busy doing dishes, you tidy up the table and wipe it down before heading into the living room and picking a new movie for you to watch together, gathering blankets and cushions to create the perfect cuddle nest. After a few minutes, Shoto comes in to see you flicking through your options. He sets two drinks down on the table in front of you and presses a kiss to your forehead before asking what you were going to watch that night. If you needed anything at all, heâd be the one getting up, no matter how comfortable he was.
When you inevitable fall asleep on the couch, Shoto turns off the movie and scoops you up to carry you to bed, placing you down as gently as he can and tucking you in, his lips lightly pressing against your forehead before he whispers,
âSweet dreams, my dearâŠâ
Being around Shoto meant that you could float around doing little tasks without worrying about so many things at once- after all, your dependable boyfriend had already managed to get them done before you could object.
*.·:·.⧠⊠â§.·:·.*
#bnha#mha x reader#my hero academia#shoto <3#shoto my love#shoto todoroki x reader#shoto x reader#shoto todoroki
288 notes
·
View notes
Text
Night Terrors
Moonboys x You (Reader) 574 words / 18+ only, no minors
Masterlist.
If you like what you see, leave a like or reblog and follow me â„
Summary: Marc isn't the only one to suffer the occasional bad night, they all do. Here are some ramblings of how each of the alters handles night terrors with you around. This will contain descriptions but nothing graphic.
A/N: A lil cathartic trauma writing after a bad night. I have CPTSD that's not too different to Marc's experience with his mom growing up. No matter how many years of therapy I've done to find my baseline normal, I still get night terrors every month. This is a damn sure better than what it used to be, but still annoying. It's one of those things I will never have control over and just have to deal with it. Thought I'd use my experiences to write how I imagine it'd go for the moonboys. Regardless of the things I write, I'm genuinely in a good place in my life. Healing is not linear. The worst experience to ever happen to me was my childhood and I've gone forward in life with my head up knowing nothing will ever be that bad again. Look after yourself first, no one can do it as good as you can.
Steven wakes up sometimes in a panicked wheeze, flapping his arms as though to get a spider off his pillow (it's just the shadow indent of where his head was that his brain hasn't quite registered), or just straight up flying out of bed in a scramble to get away from the perceived threat. You've learned he needs a lot of physical contact to come around and be eased back into bed. He never remembers these nights or what he's dreaming about. Laughs and calls himself a "right plonker" when you explain it the next day. He'll comfortably make jokes about his evening escapades. He panics when he's conscious, it doesn't surprise him one bit he also does it in his sleep too. No wonder he's always so tired. Steven deeply appreciates knowing you're there for him when he needs it. He'll pamper you and try making your day a little easier to make up for it. Scratch each other's backs and all that. -
Marc shouldn't be touched when he gets like this. Always a small chance it'll freak him out more. He's never hurt you, more like he doesn't recognize you and tries to keep you at an arm's distance to keep himself safe. You've never seen him so tense. Sat upright, shaken breath. Eyes wildly scanning the dark of the room, convinced he's seen something in the shapes he can make out. As though it's both your lives on the line if he's distracted from it. He doesn't look angry, it's not like that stern expression he usually carries... but more like he's seen a ghost. He's terrified of whatever may come out of the dark. It breaks your heart. You talk him through his logical fallacies until he's convinced enough to settle back down. Sometimes it requires a light being turned on for him to snap out of it. Come the next day, he'll brush off your follow-up questions of it. Embarrassed you saw that side of him. Marc won't often remember getting up in the night, but he certainly remembers what he dreamt about. He won't willingly discuss that in any detail. He thinks you'll look at him differently if he does. The day naps wrapped around you make everything better. -
Jake you've only seen out once in this state. The broom you'd moved out the way before bed came tumbling down in a loud clatter, and he was up in a blink of an eye. No staggered breathing or wild eyes like Marc. None of Steven's exaggerated or fast movements. Stiff as a statue he's up and staring off into the empty void of the room. It was more unnerving than the other two. You try talking to him but he doesn't acknowledge you. A tentative touch snaps his eyes to yours. After a moment, he seems to soften and come back to himself. Some mumbled strung-together Spanish you aren't convinced was meant to be coherent. He chuckles and drops back down into the sheets. Reaching out to pull you in closer. Soundly snoring a moment later. You're left perplexed and blinking. Questioning who the hell that was. Jake tends to have a very vague recollection of coming to and trying to tiredly explain his reasoning. He doesn't remember if he was dreaming. "But there's no danger, so there's no problem. Go back to sleep," he'd tell you, thinking you understood him perfectly. He can sleep better for it.
#marc spector#jake lockley#steven grant#marc spector x you#jake lockley x you#steven grant x you#moon knight fanfiction#moon knight#oscar isaac#marcs pov#jakes pov#stevens pov
76 notes
·
View notes
Note
Hiđ! I was wondering if I could request a Gavi x reader fluff fic which includes this prompt âI have no idea what Iâm doing. Oh God we need a real adult to take care of youâ? Basically reader is sick and Gavi says the prompt. I'm new to this blog so I'm not sure if this is how you take requests. Thank youâŁïž
deep breaths- pablo gavi [ P.G ]



but I promise you this. I'll always look out for you [sparks- coldplay]
pairing: pablo gavi x fem!reader
summary: taking care of you when sick brings more anxiety for gavi than he'd thought.
genre(s): established relationship, fluff, slight angst
[wc: 2.2k] masterlist
notes: I was sick while writing this and I swear I felt the words float off my screen because my head was spinning like crazy. but this prompt was cute as hell so I hope you enjoy it xx
the house was emptyâ all the lights were still off, except for the blue hue from the swimming pool's lights that could be seen illuminating through the ceiling to floor window in the living room.
a heavy sigh left your lips when you shut the front door, your sluggish strides heavy and painful as you made your way to the couch so you could catch your breath after today's stress.
you were drowning in university work and assignments and have been staying in the library for excessive hours after classes just to get a grip on whatever was piled on you. this was the fourth time this week that you'd gotten home late which gavi wouldn't be happy about at all.
so when you saw that his car still wasn't in the driveway when you pulled up you thanked the heavens and the fact that he was still at pedri's house. he hated when you over-exerted yourself which you were prone toâ being the workaholic that you were.
he never failed to give you a heartfelt scolding whenever this happened, telling you that you needed to eat, reminding you to take a break and even resorting to forcing you out of your chair just to rest with him.
but today you weren't ready for that, not with the way that your head was pounding. when you sat down on the couch a wave of relief washed over you and the urge to succumb to the tiredness sat on your chest but you couldn't fall asleep... you just needed to rest your eyes for a minute.
there was excitement in gavi's strides when he got home, wanting nothing more than to wrap his arms around you and not let go until the following day. he just missed you that much to the point where he barely said bye to pedri when he left and got straight into his car.
it was 8:24 p.m. so he knew you'd still be awake, probably in the kitchen baking something seeing as it was friday. every friday you could be caught baking something to distress yourself with a smile and the music playing while you hummed carelessly.
but that wasn't the case today because the house was eerily quiet. gavi didn't like that one bit and immediately called for you, seeing as it was dark. but when he got no response his pace quickened only to find you sprawled on the couch still with your clothes on.
not again, he thought and crouched down beside you.
"amor I'm home," he whispered and nudged you slightly, earning a disgruntled moan from you while you took a bit to wake up.
he watched you sit up with slight worry and it was clear that you hadn't planned on falling asleep judging by your confused expression as you looked around, until you were somewhat coherent.
you looked at your boyfriend with a lopsided smile. "hello baby, how was your day?"
"are you feeling okay?" he asked, brushing off your question and put a hand to your cheek. he wasn't pleased with how warm you were and moved his hand your forehead but you tried to pull it off.
you were screwed, to say the least, because you were burning up. before gavi could even say anything about the matter you pushed the fact that you were fine and tried to stand up. horrible decision. a sharp pain ran through your head and you swore you could feel it in your eye sockets.
a painful groan left your lips and immediately gavi was at your side, his hand carefully around your waist for stability in fear that you were going to fall. "oh no. I knew this was going to happen."
hear it comes.
your eyes shut tightly while gavi rambled on about you being sick, saying that you should have listened to him and not over exert yourself because he knew how bad of a toll it took on you. you loved him, but right now was not the time for a lecture.
"pablo I'm fine." you kissed the back of his hand reassuringly but he couldn't help but feel horrible. "I just need some rest okay?"
"I think you need more than just some sleep baby. this--"
you shook your head slightly, looking directly into his eyes so that he could see that you were fine. "--I'm going to take a shower and then I'm going to sleep. there's no need to worry because I'm fine, okay?"
okay? as if. gavi could see right through you and even though he played it off, the second you hopped into the shower he was already halfway to the pharmacy with his phone in hand, his mother on the line for proper instructions.
he's never actually taken care of someone when they were sick before because funny enough he was always the patient. whether it be an injury or the flu you were taking care of him and now it was his turn to be just as gentle and patient until you felt better.
his mother asked him questions in and outâ how high was your temperature? were your muscles aching? were you throwing up? all questions he couldn't answer that well because he just knew that you were sick and needed medication immediately.
"uhm she's hot...? I mean she couldn't walk so I guess so. I don't think she even ate enough to be able to throw up."
the panic in his voice had his mother stressing just as much but she stayed on the line until he got back home and wished him luck because she knew just how stubborn you were when it came to being sick.
when he got home you were sleeping, your eyebrows knitted together in discomfort which made him feel horrible. how was he supposed to take care of you like this? he didn't know what he was doing at all.
but gavi pushed it aside and decided to call it a night and left the bathroom light on just in case. he crept in beside you, making sure to place a soft kiss on your forehead that had gotten significantly warmer than last he checked but he didn't bother waking you.
it didn't take long for him to fall asleep, his arm loosely wrapped around your torso and it was a miracle that he didn't wake up because of all your tossing and turning.
beads of sweat began to form on your forehead and you felt light-headed but still tried your best to at least try and sleep. but you just couldn't, not when you felt this uncomfortable and were in pain.
at some point, you got up for some water to try and soothe whatever you were feeling but then the hot flushes started, and you were struggling to breathe. you were an utter mess, dizzily making your way back to bed while the floor spun beneath you.
short of breath you leant against your bedroom doorâ and the bang must've been loud because gavi began to stir awake, which was the last thing you wanted. he woke up to the empty space beside him and immediately shot up, his eyes squinted due to the bathroom light being on.
you watched his blurry figure get out of bed, not able to make out what he was saying by the overwhelming feeling of pain and discomfort drowning you. gavi pulled you toward his chest, his hand lightly touching your forehead and neck.
next thing you knew, you were sitting on the bathroom floor unable to catch a proper breath because you were so overwhelmed.
gavi was panickingâ his heart racing as well as his thoughts because he just didn't know what to do. the closest he'd gotten to taking care of you was when you were on your period, and his routine had already been drilled in for the past two years you've been together.
he'd have your toiletry cabinet stocked, and your snack cabinet never emptied. your heating pads were always at the ready along with your tea. and your most important necessityâ him. you took refuge on his chest in your moments of pain, his hand carefully places over your stomach to soothe the pain.
but this was different. he felt useless, watching you helplessly like a lost puppy.
"it's okay amor, I'm here," he said soothingly and set you against his chest on the bathroom floor, but not even the cold tiles could soothe your increasing temperature.
you fell limp against your boyfriend but fought the urge to break down. instead, a painful groan left your lips, one that had gavi holding onto you tighter in fear.
"it hurts," you croaked while trying to steady your shaky breaths.
"what hurts hm?" it sounded as if he was on the verge of tears and that had your heart shattered. gavi was paranoid by nature, especially when it came to you. so you couldn't begin to imagine what was running through him mind right now.
you took his hand into yours and put it on your chest. "everything. everything hurts."
gavi felt your shaky breaths and sat in silence, unsure of what to sayâ but he needed to get you that medication immediately. it wasn't going to have an immediate effect and he'd probably have to take you to the doctor tomorrow but as long as it soothed some of your pain.
he got up from the floor as delicately as he could, watching as you tried to sit up by yourself which wasn't what he wanted. "come here, angel." he picked you up with ease, cradling your body gently as you wrapped your legs around his waist and rested your head on his shoulders.
while he walked down the stairs he wondered how you didn't pass out on them on your way to fetch that glass of water. his mind flooded with thoughts like this until he made it to the kitchen and set you down on the island.
"pablo," you said breathlessly and your boyfriend immediately got through the last of your medication and set it down beside you, a worried hum leaving his lips.
he tucked a strand of hair behind your ear, and held the pills in front of you. you counted 4 and took each one as quick as possible, the water making no difference to the cooling of your temperature when it travelled down your throat.
by the time you were done, gavi had gotten a fresh cloth and began dabbing it on your neck and forehead. the two of you were enveloped in silenceâ your head spinning but your boyfriend's fingers resting on the small of your back, tracing small shapes on your skin beneath your shirt.
it was when you let your head rest on his shoulder that gavi felt the need to speak up, just above a whisper. "I have no idea what I'm doing right now."
your heart swelled at the sound of his half-hearted chuckle because for someone who didn't know what he was doing, he was doing a great job. he'd been so patient with you from the second he saw you lying limp on the couch. he held his composure and handled you so gently, taking the initiative and making sure that you felt at least somewhat better.
he didn't see it, but you did and were so grateful.
you left a light kiss on his neck. "don't say that amor. sure I still feel like passing out--"
"--are you serious?" he asked in shock, an upset groan leaving his mouth as he pulled away from you. "this isn't going to work."
"no baby--"
he was panicking. beating himself up for thinking that he could take care of you in this state, what did he know? he was only a child. "oh god, we need a real adult. someone who actually knows what they're doing."
you couldn't help but stifle a laugh at his rambling out of sheer panic. it was endearing in a way, your gaze softening at the innocent glint in his eyes because he was just so adorable. you urged him to calm down, your voice was soft and warm as you pulled him closer to you.
"are you not an adult, hm?" you teased with a smile and cupped his cheeks, and to your surprise, he said no without hesitation.
gavi proceeded to go on about how he still had you treating him like a baby, that you took care of him and that he was utterly useless when it came to helping you. of course, you strongly disagreed because you did feel better.
he stared into your eyes, trying to calm himself down while you reassured him. "do you not make me feel at ease? safe? comfortable? loved?" you kissed him on the cheek when he didn't reply.
"exactly, so stop being ridiculous."
gavi melted at your touch, sinking further into the crook of your neck for another moment before he took you back to bed so that you could get some sleep.
you rested your head on his chest, legs over his because you felt the need to be that close to him tonight. you felt sleep finally settle on your chest at the soothing feeling of his fingers running through your hair.
"I love you."
gavi's chest tightened at the suddenness. he shut his eyes and thanked the universe that you were in his life and kissed the top of your head. "I love you too, cariño."
#footballer imagine#fanfic#pablo gavi x reader#pablo gavi imagine#pablo gavi#gavi x reader#fc barcelona x reader#fc barcelona imagine#fc barcelona#pablo gavi fanfic#footballer x reader#cherrei writes#fc barca#pablo gavi fluff
304 notes
·
View notes
Text
Character Analysis - Carmine and Kieran
I have been trying to write something on this for the majority of the week and haven't been able to organize it in a way I like. So this will not be coherent, but since I've had my second go through the DLC story, I have...a lot more to say on Carmine and Kieran.
Seeking Strength Kieran's big focus by the end is on not being strong enough, and needing to become stronger than you. I think it's largely accepted that this is to defeat you, that he has it out for the protagonist. I disagree.
Consider why strength is important, and when it became clear. The first time Kieran mentions strength, it's in front of the ogre's cave. He talks about wanting to battle, thinking maybe that could impress the ogre. And he loses. Which is whatever, the ogre didn't show. But then it does. To you, and to his sister, but not to him. Internally, the connection is clear: the ogre doesn't trust me, because it sees me as weak.
This goes back even further, though. Think about your introduction to him. Carmine battles you to kick you out, and you win. Carmine's response here is interesting. She comments on everything, and actively makes fun of you if you use a not very effective attack, snarking that you must not know your type matchups after all. She oozes confidence and control, to excess. But when she loses, there's a bit of a fist shake, but rather than anger, she turns away and looks...sad. Losing upsets her, and while she bounces back, that moment suggests a deeper vulnerability and need to seem strong.
And to Kieran, she does. She's constantly in control, and by and large, he seems to follow her pace. If she asks him to do something, and by asks I mean tells, he generally follows through. And he saw someone beat her. There's someone stronger than his sister now. And that's interesting. I think there's a lot more to it, but I'll save that for a later section. For now, the point is, Kieran's always been focused on strength, because he admires Carmine's strength, and wants to be more like that.
I think this recontextualizes your final fight a bit, too. Carmine tells Kieran that he can't make Ogerpon go with him, she has her own will to choose. Kieran still insists he needs this battle, and it seems like the perception of this is "he's ignoring it." But I don't think he is. At this point, he's lost multiple times, each time thinking it's his lack of strength that resulted in him not getting what he wanted. It was, at first, to meet and befriend the ogre. And yeah, he'd still like to. He's still trying, given the stipulations of the fight. But he's also fighting for his sense of self-worth. He feels he's not strong enough, and that lack of strength is holding him back. He's seen his sister lose twice now, yet she's still confident. But he lost, and feels like he's losing more of what little he had to start with.
Belonging and Isolation Carmine's hostility toward outsiders is, as expressed, a matter of feeling like her hometown is becoming a tourist trap. I think what often gets missed in this is that Carmine herself is...fairly traditional. She cares about the customs of the village, the sanctity of the crystal pool, and the prominence of the Loyal Three. She even remarks that obviously she likes the three better, Kieran just likes the ogre because he's a ten year old boy and they're always into weird monster things. She considers integration with the village something important, and deep down, cares about it as a whole.
That's not to say she gets along with everyone. The Caretaker seems more than happy to make the conversion if it helps the town thrive, and Carmine actively disagrees with that. Her hostility is clear to us, and she makes her reason known, but it's not clear how much the villagers seem to understand this. They tend to treat Carmine's responses as part of an attitude problem, more than anything. The Caretaker is pre-emptive in calling out Carmine to get along with everyone. They know she's not happy about it, but expect her to just deal with it, and kinda treat her like they expect problems. Calling them the "Lousy Three" gets an almost exasperated comment about her attitude and a correction, like they fully expect her to be this way, and don't consider the why behind it.
By contrast, Kieran...successfully talks them into abandoning their ancient beliefs and understanding of the past in the course of a single afternoon.
For all the emphasis on Kieran seeming lonely, and I do believe he himself feels that way, Kieran...seems pretty well accepted by people. Think about how significant it is that they're willing to listen to him, with such seriousness, that they'll believe him when he says their understanding of history is wrong.
I think this plays into an interesting dichotomy with the siblings. On the one hand, Kieran is pretty well accepted, but genuinely lonely. On the other, Carmine seems perfectly fine being by herself, and doesn't seem to interface well with the others. But when you look at what they want? Kieran doesn't seem to care that he runs contrary to everything the village stands for. The ogre is cool, he likes that best, and sees little of interest or value in the three. He doesn't really care to integrate with the village. But Carmine does care, and isn't successful at it. By all accounts, she doesn't seem to have friends either. But when a new kid rolls in, and her brother takes an interest in them, she still focuses on him first.
Justice and Fairness Carmine is, at her core, pretty focused on what's right. Despite being more aligned with tradition in her village, when her grandfather reveals the truth, she's immediately furious on Ogerpon's behalf. She has no reservations about telling the rest of the village, until he appeals to her sense of reason, and she understands where the concern might be.
Carmine's reactive, but she's not a fool. She's pretty grounded, but in that way where I think it causes her to miss some things and seem unconcerned with feelings. But she does care about how people feel; quite a bit, really. When Kieran tries to give his ogre mask to you, Carmine intervenes and tells him not to. That's his favorite mask, and he shouldn't have to go without. Besides, practically speaking, we just buy the new kid a mask they like at the festival. It's pragmatic. But it also misses that Kieran was okay with sharing his mask for his friend. She cares about his feelings, enough to worry about him giving up something he cares about. But it's in a more...avoidant sense. More on that later.
By contrast, Kieran seems focused more on fairness. It doesn't matter the reason or intent, you left him out of what you knew. You didn't tell him about the ogre. You ran off with Carmine and pushed him aside, and that's not fair. He was your friend first, and he cared about the ogre first, and it isn't fair that suddenly that all doesn't matter. In that sense, he's very emotional, but doesn't really consider the rational cause of things. It's all about how he feels. This runs very counter to how Carmine is, being very emotional, but focusing more on the practical reason than how she's feeling.
I think you can also see this in how they express themselves. Kieran has no trouble opening up the instant you're on your own with him. He'll tell you all about how he thinks the ogre is cool, and that he was only scared of getting yelled at for going to the mountain. But Carmine legitimately struggles with it. She has a tough time being honest with people, and her sense of what being mean to someone is, boils down to "I didn't hit him." It's as if she doesn't really understand that her words can hurt people, or perhaps why someone would be hurt by them. The idea of "What you're saying was rude" is secondary to the practical outcome. If it's true, it doesn't matter how I say it. If it's what has to happen, it doesn't matter that it comes out as "Kiki, get out of here." Her mentality seems to be that she knows best, and is going to act on that, and there's no reason for people to be upset with her if she's right.
Sibling's Bond In one of the earliest scenes, we get a very good sense for the dynamic the siblings have. Kieran has taken an interest in the player, but barely speaks to them, turning his face away and not even listening to them. Carmine intervenes by explaining what he's thinking and asking for you to battle on his behalf. Kieran shies away, Carmine takes control, and Kieran is more than willing to cede that control to her. In this situation, it works out, as he gets to spend time with a new friend. It is the first, and only, time this dynamic works in their favor.
Every other instance of this particular dynamic coming into play hurts more than helps. When Carmine interrupts you talking about the ogre, and insists Kieran not find out, that's her assuming control like usual. Same with telling him to just leave the next morning. Kieran shies away from staying to help with the mask quest, rather than confront that someone else gets along better with Ogerpon. This is a dynamic they've had for a long while, and there is evidence to prove it.
"I hate when he gets like this." Carmine's clearly annoyed, but the phrasing evokes the sense that this isn't just something that happened before, it's happened often. And she's not happy about it. Kieran running off crying is the only time she really expresses anything truly negative about her brother, and it's telling of what she herself can't handle.
If Kieran's crying, it's because something's bothered him, and as the one who takes care of him, that feels like it's her fault. I talked about how Carmine is integrated with the beliefs of the village, if not its people, but there's a bit more to it. Carmine's generally apathetic about whether people like her, she's more concerned with being right, and doing right. Carmine cares about being a good person. And if her brother's throwing a fit, it's putting her in the position of the bad guy, and criticisms about being nice to him evoke an outrage. "It's not like I hit him" isn't just telling of her lack of awareness for how her words come across, it's indignation that her grandfather is implying she's at fault. Kieran crying is the one thing that she cannot tolerate.
And for Kieran, that makes it a very effective play. Because I keep going, I need to be clear: I am not saying Kieran is being manipulative. He's like ten, and highly emotional. He's not sitting around thinking that if he just cries, Carmine will do whatever he wants. He's just having an emotion, and Carmine has a reaction. It's the dynamic that turns this into a recurring feature of their relationship.
The behavioral term is Negative Reinforcement: an outcome that increases the chance of the behavior occurring in the future, by removing an aversive stimulus. When Kieran wants something, and it doesn't happen, he'll get emotional and cry. Carmine, feeling guilty or responsible, folds to make him stop. The initial aversive - not getting what he wants - is removed as a consequence of his crying, making it more likely to occur again. But the same is true for Carmine. She cannot stand that crying, so when she gives in, the crying stops, reinforcing capitulation.
It's a situation where neither is really at fault. They're both kids, and have that sibling dynamic. Older siblings take care of the younger ones. When you have an older sibling who feels responsible for the wellbeing of the younger, and cares deeply about taking care of them without knowing the difference between "helping them do it" and "doing it for them," you get Carmine. When you have a younger sibling who is particularly emotional and withdrawn alongside them, you get Kieran.
And the DLC is the breakdown of this dynamic.
Another really fun behavioral term: Extinction Burst. Extinction refers to when reinforcement is removed as a consequence of a behavior. Effectively, you decouple the behavior and what typically happens. An extinction burst is the oft emotional blowup that comes as a result of a behavior no longer meeting its typical, expected reinforcer. Think about when your computer won't turn on. How many times mashing the button does it take before you check the power cord? Do you stay calm during that or start cursing it out, maybe worrying that something's broken and desperately hoping it turns on if you just hit it right, or hold it long enough? That's the extinction burst in play.
That's what's going on with Kieran. He's finding his independence, but as part of that, he's learning what it means to have it. Sometimes things don't go your way, and you have to live with that. Even crying won't get the situation to change now, and he...hasn't figured out what else to do. Unintentionally, by handling things for him, Carmine's left him in a situation where he's unequipped to manage circumstance. All he can think is pushing for strength, and battling you over and over and over in hopes that this time, he'll win.
By contrast, Carmine's doing...really well. She adapts well, makes quick friends with the player as well, assumes a sort of leadership role in the quest, and demonstrates the reality that for all her bluster, she does care and is fairly well adjusted. She's had the experience to manage frustrations and setbacks, even if they're difficult, to the point that by the end of your last battle, she can earnestly smile and congratulate you. Her dynamic with you is thriving. And, for a while, your dynamic with Kieran was too, before his perception of inadequacy interferes. It's sad but worth noting: the happiest we see either of them is when they're away from each other.
I don't have any profound thoughts beyond this, nor guesses to how Indigo Disk might play out. But I think it's interesting how they managed to create a story with a compelling conflict, where these is no true "bad guy." I was initially kinda down on the DLC, I felt like the legendary stuff was kinda bland. But I've really come around on these two, and look forward to the next part.
175 notes
·
View notes
Text
Heart And Soul Asunder: Whumptober 2023 Director's Cuts
A collection of fun facts, directorâs comments, and deleted scenes.
Day 1
Fun fact! Most sign languages incorporate a completely separate grammar system to their âspokenâ forms (English to BSL, ASL and Auslan, for example). For fluency purposes, I (and most other people for that matter) write the signed text as âEnglish translationsâ, just like you would any other foreign language.
The alternative, âglossingâ, is writing the words as they are signed, and is generally considered a poor written representation of sign language because it âreadsâ as very simplistic, without the associated body language, facial expression, gestures, and emotional indicators that are purely visual.
Italics is in fact not the preferred method for indicating signing in prose, as the Deaf community rightly regards it as just speaking and needs no other punctuation than ââ. However Iâm still trying to figure out a visual and storytelling balance when non-Deaf individuals are switching back and forth between speaking methods.
Day 2
Fun fact! Every line of Skyâs âdreamingâ dialogue is shit I have said in my sleep, to the general horror and consternation of my sister. She was mildly displeased to be asked for âthe creepiest things youâve ever heard me say while unconsciousâ.
Skyâs inaudible blood comment would have been either âItâs said that only those plants that are fed on blood will bloom redâ or âUnder the blood, what do you have left?â
Day 3
This one wanted to be much longer, but didnât have any material to fill it, and I didnât have time to let things grow organically. I feel like the pacing suffered for that.
Day 4
Fun fact! I had over 1000 words of âscrapâ material by the time I was done with this fill.
Iâve had difficult works before, but this one took it to a whole new level. It got to the point where I was writing individual sentences as their own separate entities and then frankensteining them together with joining words or sentences or pieces of another pre-written sentence. I was deeply impressed it turned out as coherent as it did.
Day 5
Due to deadlines and me attempting to keep a handle on my plot pacing, this one had several minor plot points cut from the original. I was very disappointed but also it was long enough as it wasâŠ
Hereâs an excerpt from the most complete of those cuts.
Blue wakes to pain searing through his torso. He tries to jolt upright; canât, the cord of pain through his ribs binding him in an agonised hunch. Heâs winded, he recognises â Blue scrabbles away â The man lunges â Then trips and falls seemingly through the floor. Blue canât get up immediately. Pain still lashes through him with every gasping breath. He knows straightening out will help. Canât make himself do it, not with a red ribbon of agony tying his lungs to something in his core. Instead he curls in a little more and uses his feet to shuffle away from the spot the guy had vanished. Heâd thought heâd seen â a flash, except the opposite; a sudden moment of night-sky darkness â but now the grass just looks⊠normal. Slowly springing up again after his weight had squished it down, a few broken blades sticking up at awkward angles. Blueâs tempted to poke it with his stick. He refrains â he doesnât want to lose his best tool, if whatever ate the guy decided wood is tasty too â and after marking the closest tree, he limps towards the river. Heâs never touching that patch of grass again.
Day 6
*buries face in hands*
Feel like I owe everyone an apology for this one â there was so much screaming in my inbox. And itâs still trying to develop itself into a long, involved torture fic. I had a whole fucking outline written before realising it was way too long and involved for a daily prompt, and mercilessly cut it back. But the outline exists⊠and could be usedâŠ
*head on desk*
Day 7
The reason Warriors was so grumpy was that heâd already taken a keese to the face from an earlier vire. He thought Legend had seen and was teasing him.
Wind was annoyed with Twilight for chasing Legend off. âHe was going to TEACH ME SHIT, you asshole!â
An incomplete alternative scene, scrapped because the Vibes were wrong:
Legend takes time over the next few days to really watch the people around him interacting. Usually he doesnât bother. People are baffling, and watching them is somewhere between aggravating, confusing, and anxiety-inducing. He has no idea why itâs considered an actual hobby. Everyone keeps him at arms-length. And Legend prefers it that way, he doesnât like people in his personal space, it just makes him jumpy â but Wild is like that too. Flinchy when people get too close. And Twilight is always reaching out to him, verbally if not physically. [Example conversation.] And when he does move in physically, itâs always at Wildâs pace. Patient, gentle, even when roughhousing. The only time any one of them touches Legend is to shove him, or pinch his ears. And itâs always because Legend had gotten too close to them. The only exception is Hyrule. He comes closer than the othersâŠ
A lot of people resonated with this one. I donât want to say Iâm glad I made you all cry, but I AM glad I was able to pull such a strong emotional response from you. I love you guys. <3
Day 8
Fun fact! This was originally supposed to be a one-and-done, except I hit 3000 words and realised I wasnât even CLOSE to finishing and couldnât just cut plot points because this one has STRUCTURE, dammit. Fortunately, the one remaining day I had yet to generate an idea for had a perfect prompt for the second half, and all was well. (Except not really.)
This section was part of the first draft, but didnât suit the Vibe, but I still like it:
âYou should keep an eye on the veteran. Heâs not dealing half as well as you think he is. And the chosen hero, for that matter. For heroes of legend and lore, youâre not a very well-adjusted bunch.â Legend makes an outraged noise. âWhy donât you do something about it, then?â âAnd do what?â Fourâs dead brother shoots back. âIâm not real. Iâm not even close to being real. I may as well have never existed, for all history remembers of me.â
Day 9
âYou liar.â
Legend wasnât talking about what Four was saying â he was calling the smile, and every one that had come before it, a lie.
Day 10
Fun fact! In medieval Europe (which LoZ is loosely set in), multiple births were considered VERY bad omens â adultery, demonic influence, witchesâ spells, changelings, etc, to the point that multiples were very often killed or abandoned soon after birth, and sometimes their parents were, too. Combining this with the fact that several Links have dealt with evil clones of themselves was obviously going to be hilarious, but I didnât get to explore it to its fullest potential. Maybe in the followupâŠ
Day 11
Fun fact! Sometimes sprained ankles hurt worse than broken ankles. Ainât bodies grand?
Day 12
A few snippets from a plot point that didnât wind up eventuating:
âThings are very scary for you at the moment,â Sky murmurs, âand even though youâre being very brave, it doesnât make them less scary. Itâs okay to be afraid.â
âBecause just like you come after me, there are other heroes who come after you. And they know your story. They know that you win.â
Day 13
There was originally going to be a second half of this to go in Day 30: Bridal Carry, but then I had a really good idea for an alternative. Thereâs more notes for this one but theyâre a major spoiler for the second part, so youâll have to wait for the followup for more info!
Day 14
This just fucking came to me when I first saw the prompt but was in no way suitable for Whumptober:
Four contemplates the lettuce Wild had handed him. Itâs a little comical from the outside: the vegetable is larger than his head, as Wars all too gleefully points out. Four doesnât respond to his teasing. Just rolls the lettuce around in his hands, considering every leafy angle. Then he takes a bite from it as if it were an apple. Wars inhales the mouthful heâd just taken from his waterskin. Wind slaps him on the back, howling with laughter, while Wars splutters and chokes and leaks water from his nose in a very undignified fashion. Hyrule and Sky both watch, fascinated, as Four makes his way through the entire lettuce. âWhy,â is all Twilight says. Four can only shrug. âIt looked good.â
Day 15
That Yiga member decides that the life choices that led them to stab a frightened (apparent) eight-year-old were bad ones and repents, abandoning the clan and moving to Hateno to help teach children to make up for it. Sometimes they wonder if the child managed to escape, but mostly they try not to think about it, because how could they have made it when the Plateau is laced with spies and theyâd injured them so badly?
Now I want to write a followup where the Chain runs into this specific Yiga member and they have a breakdown when they see Four.
Day 16
Fun fact! Before you even begin exercising, there is whatâs called an âanticipatory riseâ in heart rate, which preps your body to do work! In this fic there is a similar anticipatory rise in magic, which is why Legend has an easier time transforming when heâs expecting it. :)
Day 17
For some reason these guys wanted to act out a Monty Python skit where Tiny!Legend asked every one of them in turn if they were a knight, which for obvious reasons did not pass the vibe test, but some of the excerpts were hilarious:
Tiny!Legend squints at him suspiciously. âYouâre not a knight?â âNope,â says Time breezily. âThe armourâs useful, is all.â âDidnât stop that moblin from running you right through, old man,â says Four. âTâbe fair, it was our first experience with black-bloods,â says Twilight, and Tiny!Legendâs eyes go wide as he considers just how much power it would have taken to drive a weapon through steel plate.
âAre you a knight?â âOnly technically,â says Sky, appearing very focused on his wood carving. âWhere I come from, a knightâs main duties involve catching people who fall off sky islands more than dealing with monsters or politics.â
Wars grimaces. âI couldnât talk Artemis out of it, okay? Itâs supposed to be an honour, but mostly itâs just paperwork.â
âDoes it count if I donât remember it?â asks Wild, completely guileless.
âFuck that,â says Four, âI told Dad he could go kick rocks. Iâm a blacksmith, dammit.â
âIâm a pirate!â Wind says indignantly, and Tiny!Legend relaxes the rest of the way, giggling.
Day 18
You have no idea how bad my brain wanted to make the Minish evil and leading him into a cult-related trap. I had to have a serious debate with myself over clear story beats and Minish physiology as a fae race before it could be laid to rest. Also, it would have screwed up my pacing, because this was supposed to be the last part, dammit!
On further consideration â this concept could make for an amazing angst fic, because itâs set in the Downfall Hyrule â what if the Minish became corrupted as the land did, so that evil deeds were what sustained them instead of gratitude?
The experiment with making the Minishâs communication purely described by Four was partly to show that they use a completely different language to Hylians, and partly to highlight that Fourâs not in the clearest mental state right now. I definitely enjoyed everyone freaking out and creating theories around this particular design choice â Iâm really happy it came out how it did and that everyone found it a) intelligible and b) distinctive.
This ruined the flow but I liked how it came out:
âYou know me?â he says. All Minish know him, they say. There are stories passed down, of the Hero who was helped by the Minish â and who helped them in return, the way so few others did.
A follow-up excerpt:
Four frowns. âI donât have a concussion.â âFour, half your face is covered in blood and I can see the knot from here. If you donât have a concussion I will be very surprised.â Spoiler alert! Four has a massive concussion.
Fun fact! If you have a concussion, you are not going to be a reliable judge of whether or not you have a concussion. Thatâs also why Four canât hear the Colours; in fact all four of them are there, just muddled together and in too much pain to realise theyâre all in control, or even just how much pain theyâre in. He got a hell of a whack on the head.
Day 19
This section ruined the flow but was fun to write:
The tight control he kept his temper under â always trying so hard not to respond in anger, to think through his words and actions before making them real. The only time Legend had ever seen him lose it â Wild had taken a stupid, dangerous risk in blowing up part of a mountain, burying half their enemies in a rockslide â but because he hadnât warned them first, Sky and Wind nearly got caught up in it too. And Four had been furious on their behalf. Heâd bellowed about communication and being aware of your teammates the whole time Hyrule was fixing up the bruises and Windâs broken wrist and not repeated himself once. Wild was not the only one to look at Four with more respect after that.
Day 20
This line was needlessly dramatic so I took it out, but I still like it (plus context):
Thereâs a rustle of movement as several people start digging through their packs. Sky hadnât realised â everyoneâs gathered around the doorway. Unable to help, unable to look away, as Hyrule fought death itself for Fourâs soul, and won.
There are followups coming for this âverse, focusing more on the healing. :)
Day 21
The first half of this was entirely whump-free, for reasons unknown to me. Listen man I do not have any control over these guys, I just work here.
Okay thatâs slightly a lie, I did consider scrapping it or cutting it back, but it made for a nice counterpart to the actual whump, so I kept it. :)
âWhat do you even want with us?â he demands, all too aware of the two behind him. Just as trapped, just as helpless. Heâs the oldest, here, the veteran hero; itâs up to him to find a way out.
Yeah, Legend completely forgot that Time is the oldest of all of them. Tbf heâs spent the last two-three days being a complete gremlin as well as being tiny, so I think we can forgive Legend the lapse.
Baby!Time shrugs. âWe negotiated.â
I do not remember what this line referenced so I had to take it out but I remember it was hilarious.
âThus proving that Time is in fact the Hero of Time,â says Four dryly, looking at Legend significantly. Legend casts about for something to throw at him while Wars tries to focus on whether or not Time can walk a straight line without puking.
Written by my beta while I was struggling with flow issues. It didnât make it into the final draft but it made me laugh. Three cheers for my sister Sunshine, folks, who checks my shit for flow and consistency while knowing fuckall about Legend of Zelda and Linked Universe in particular. She never even questioned me over the weird names! I love her so much.
Day 22
This one fought me more than was entirely necessary, and has also decided to exist within a universe known as âyour body is not a cordial bottleâ.
When the Four Swords Links turned back into one Link, all their feelings and experiences went with them â but they donât spread out as if over four people. Everything is felt exactly as intensely as if it was the original Link having that experience, because it was. So Four has just as strong a reaction to ice and cold as Blue, not one-quarter of a reaction; similarly, they all feel the same grief over Shadowâs death. Itâs not diluted out just because thereâs four people experiencing it.
(âYour body is not a cordial bottleâ has medical origins â essentially, taking two drugs with opposing effects is NOT necessarily going to just cancel each other out, stop doing that shit and talk to your doctor! Also, drinking lots of water is not going to dilute the effects unless itâs alcohol, and thatâs for a different reason.)
In hindsight, Wild has a very Valleygirl-esque voice in this, and I have no idea why.
An alternative scene, now with added nudity!
A gasp. âFour, your clothes!â A louder gasp. âMY clothes!â There had been no time, no thinking or deliberating. They were left with just the thing they clung to the hardest. For most of them, it seemed, that was their drawers, the last layer of clothing between them and open air. That Sky had refused to let go of the Master Sword, even as all his layers fell away - well, thatâs not all that surprising. For Four to abandon his dignity -? And it wasnât even his weapon. The only thing left on him is the worn leather cord of a necklace. Whatever it is, Fourâs got it clutched in one hand like heâs scared to lose it. A pendant, of some kind? Four sees him looking, and instead of embarrassment - instead of covering himself up with a laugh or a wince - he looks afraid. Both hands go to the pendanty and he backs away, breathing hard, until he hits the wall and jolts like heâd forgotten it was there. âFour, itâs okay -â Four cringes away, curled in on himself to hide. Sky automatically reaches for his sailcloth to cover him, and annoyance flashes when he remembers.
Rough, but it amused me. (á” á” á”)
Another alternative scene divergent from the original, cut because it was interfering with flow:
Fourâs hand tightens. Hot blood starts to seep into the spaces between his fingers, something sharp like panic coiling around his heart. âSteady, Four,â says Sky. âDeep breaths. Shit, youâre bleeding again â Wild!â âIâm sorry! I was just curious!â Four wants out of this conversation, but thereâs nowhere to go. The air in here is thin and stale. Itâs not enough. His skin is hot, a volcanoâs breath looming, and his core is so cold it hurts to breathe â âAaand down you go,â says Sky, firm hands helping him to the sand. Four gasps for air. His ears are ringing again, a high-pitched screech that mostly drowns out the hissed argument happening over his head. He canât make out the words but he knows what theyâre saying, whatâs wrong with him and donât upset him and donât you know heâs delicate â Four hates it with the depth of a bottomless sea. The words come out so deep a navy theyâre almost black. âJust fucking get it over with!â The argument stops. âFour, you donât have to say anything,â Sky starts. Four shakes his head, hard enough that it nearly dislodges Skyâs hands. âIf youâre just going to dance around it, and â and talk behind my back, then â just get it over with!â The shadows in his mind flitter and murmur protest; he ignores them, ignores the chill panic on his skin and the ice in his gut to shove onwards. âAsk, damn you!â âHey!â Warriors barks, softening his voice when it makes Four flinch, âwe are not going to force you to talk about something youâre not comfortable with!â âLike talking about it behind my back and making up your own damn theories is any better,â Four snaps back. âYouâre not going to like my answers anyway!â âOkay, okay, weâll have the conversation, but you need to breathe!â
Four was very determined to have that panic attackâŠ
Can you tell I really loved this fill? I need to write a followup someday.
Day 23
Jumping down an entire flight of stairs LOOKS cool, but thereâs a high risk of falling on your face, not to mention the stress it puts on your joints, my knees hurt just thinking about it
Fun fact! I HAVE jumped down an entire flight of stairs before! Except it wasnât on purpose â I slipped on a patch of ice and fell, but somehow never made contact with the stairs themselves, and landed on my feet at the bottom in a gymnastics crouch, shellshocked but apparently none the worse for wear.
(This was a lie. My left knee has NEVER forgiven me for it. It hurts in cold/wet weather and will dump me on my ass with no warning if I donât keep up my physio.)
Another fun fact! The Yigaâs base in BotW is BULLSHIT. Who the fuck puts prisoners right at the entrance??? This pissed me off so much I did a rough redesign placing the cell closer to the heart of it. I also made other cosmetic changes in making it more assassin-y. Did you spot any?
Day 24
This one - and to a certain extent the followup - actually had a very specific inspiration! If anyone successfully guesses what it is I will be very impressed, though. It's not the most obvious connection.
Day 25
I TAKE BACK EVERY COMPLAINT I EVER HAD ABOUT MOORHAUNT, THIS FIC WAS HELL TO WRITE.
Because I canât write in a straight line, I wound up having to scrap what was possibly my favourite exchange of the entire fic. This section is CANON to the continuity it just didnât make it in somehow!
He says nothing more as they walk away. As soon as theyâre out of earshot, Legend says, âOkay, I get why he wonât touch the Master Sword now.â âIâm surprised he can even touch his own sword,â says Wind. âFuck, the thing killed his brothers, how can he stand it ââ âAnd he would have been right there when it happened,â Warriors murmurs. âYou donât think⊠it hurt?â Sky thinks of Four â quiet, steady, helpful Four â having his last memory of his siblings being them screaming in pain, and nearly throws up on the spot.
Seriously. This fic was such a pain in my ass. TWICE I wrote myself into a time loop, no one wanted to say the hard stuff, and Vio kept being cryptic and offputting and scaring everyone off.
(Again. Ocarina was supposed to be about 3k max and a single instalment. Instead itâs 14k over two chapters, with at least one followup in the works because Sky felt guilty.)
Day 26
An alternative scene, inspired by this art: https://www.tumblr.com/undertheopensky/731132480379338752
For a minute Time thinks Four has fallen asleep at the table. It wouldnât be the first time someoneâs fallen asleep in a position they regretted the next morning, and heâs considering whether to wake him or let him experience the consequences of his actions when a muffled whimper makes him pause. Nightmares. That decides it, then. He lays a gentle hand on the boyâs shoulder. âFour?â Four doesnât jerk with consciousness, just curls in tighter, and Time realises he wasnât asleep. Just â weeping into his kitchen table at two in the morning. Now he feels awkward. Itâs one thing to stir a friend from nightmares; entirely another to offer comfort where it may not be wanted. Four shakes with a muffled sob - but doesnât shake him off.
Day 27
Unfortunately this exchange didnât suit the Vibe:
âDo people really fall off Skyloft that much?â âOften enough,â says Sky, too honestly if the way Wind pales is any guide.
This one was originally intended to just be the first half, but then Something got hold of my brain and I remembered how much I love With His Own Wings, and it kind of grew legs from there and I was no longer in control. It was fun, though, and I love the way it turned out!
Day 28
Fun fact! Though this is the followup to Day 24, it was in fact conceptualised and half-written first!
It was a lot of fun describing Shadowâs form here - because heâs not Hylian, he just chooses to sometimes look like one, and heâs actually shadow - which gave me a lot of leeway in what he COULD look like, what forms he could take, and how those forms would actually appear. Conservation of mass says thereâs a limits to how large he could make himself; exceeding that would result in a less solid form, and how to describe that? The fluidity of having no internal structure that you had to adhere to; how do you describe such a being when you're used to things having a concrete foundation to work from?
Day 29
Fun fact! This is the only fill with no dialogue!
Itâs one of the shortest fills but I really love the concept. Iâve seen a few fics where Four taught Legend some blacksmithing tricks, but I donât know of any where he took him on as a full apprentice. (IF ANYONE ELSE DOES PLEASE TELL ME, I WOULD READ THE SHIT OUT OF THAT.)
Thereâs no followup planned for this one, but a summary of the events that follow:
The book becomes one of Legendâs most prized possessions
Ravio eventually talks him into getting it restored by a professional to better protect it
The bookbinder teaches him about how to handle the book so as to preserve it as long as possible
Itâs by no means a complete fix, but Legend stops focusing on his depression and turns some of his energy to hunting down other mentions of the previous heroes. Maybe most of them were in other timelines, but - Four. Sky. Time. He knows they lived through his timeline, and maybe there are still traces of them left.
When he explores the Lost Woods with this goal in mind (remembering that Time had said he grew up there), he always winds up at the same old tree stump; gnarled and moss-eaten and rotting. The clearing it sits in is nothing special, not really, but after the fourth time he winds up there without trying, Legend just - sits. Listens to the forest, and feels a strange kind of peace steal over him.
He visits often, after that. Just for the quiet, the feeling of being close to something he doesnât quite understand. Sometimes the woods gift him things: small flowers or pretty seeds that appear in the belly of the rotted-out trunk, placed by unseen hands. It feels wrong to take without giving back, so Legend starts to leave feathers and coloured stones in return.
Flowers die. Seeds rot. And the single metal scale he finds is rusted almost black.
Theyâre precious all the same.
Sky is harder, so far back in history even the stories of him have been lost. Almost everything related to him had to have disintegrated by now, lost to the ravages of time. Legend canât keep himself from looking, though. From exploring old ruins, and investigating their origins; connecting them to old tales and using those threads to find new places to search. There are monsters, there are always monsters, but somehow it doesnât feel as hopeless as trying to keep the road between Kakariko and Castle Town clear when he knows itâll be overrun again in a week.
He has a goal.
(And it will be years later that heâs finally rewarded for his diligence. That in checking the newly formed sinkhole he discovers a crack in the cliff rock through which he can see a faint and tarnished gleam.
Itâs simple work to chip a hole large enough to fit a hand; a little more to widen it enough to pull out the plain silver box, small enough to fit in his palm.
Thereâs no story or legend that led him here; thereâs no inscription on the box or identifying markings in the cavern he pulled it from.
But he opens the lid to find ruby-red hoops of stone fairly radiating blessed magic, and he knows.)
âŠthis basically turned into a mini-followup didnât it XD
Day 30
THE ALTERNATIVE THAT OVERTOOK DAY 13âS SECOND HALF.
Fun fact! I am also allergic to feathers! And cats, and horses, and lanolin (and therefore sheep).
I work with all of these animals.
(Look, no one ever said I was smart.)
I had a lot of fun with this one.
Aren is the name of the on-site healer in the on-site academy infirmary, because you canât have an entire building of hormonal teenagers whacking each other with sticks and NOT have somewhere to fix broken bones in close proximity. I spent twenty minutes on the SkSw wiki to determine that this person didnât exist in-universe, and two minutes making them up.
The title is an unapologetic multi-level pun. First thereâs the obvious - struggling to catch your breath in the middle of an allergic asthma attack. Then thereâs Sky catching Legend as he falls. And finally, it evokes the phrase âcatch your deathâ, meaning to become suddenly ill from an environmental change. :) I love puns. This made me so happy.
I was originally considering Trust Fall, but itâs so overdone, and didnât really suit the plot or the vibe, so I was super happy to come up with this as an alternative!
Day 31
Fun fact! This fill was the first one I completed, and the ONLY one I 100% finished before October started. (I wrote it in four hours while supervising undergrads.)
Sometimes, friends can say really mean things to each other, and itâs all in good fun â unless someoneâs not speaking the same language as you, and no one even realises.
The Chain isnât being deliberately mean. Theyâre just too rough with Legend, thinking he understands theyâre playing, while Legend thinks theyâre pushing him away. Lots of people picked up in the first instalment that Legend is very autistic-coded; I hope that the continuation felt true to this fact, and was also cathartic!
#whumptober 2023#skies writes#feel free to ask about followups :)#linked universe#lu fic#lu four#lu sky#lu time#lu wind#lu wild#lu twilight#lu legend#lu hyrule#lu warriors
20 notes
·
View notes
Text
Dears;
Sleepless
I didn't know that I could be more sleep deprived, more in the sense that the nightmares of death and murder wakes me up in fever and chest burn now.
I thought I was okay and I was just witnessing and grieving over everything happening in this world, I can't much speak on it but with my siblings, my guardians ofc know and part of our family even affected by the "wars" that raged in and around đ, I still feel just as suffocated, useless, helpless and isolated as I feel everyday if not more. The internet remains my only window to the world..
The only thing I could able to talk to my guardians about is that telling them I feel immense guilt, my other half, my other home is being wiped out, land stripped of human warmth, from recent and ancient memories, all the structures old and new, the nature that hugged it tightly and the music that floated from it's midst. And here I am carrying nothing but a blood connection and writing in immaculate Arabic, one thing I was consistently praised on and ment alot to me in terms of belonging, but literally can't understand the casual/slang part of it no matter how I think I get it. Which I understand finally is what called: a late diagnosis of autism, possible related to those specific speaking patterns.
I'm 80% nonverbal, and when I find my voice, specifically when it comes to expressing myself, everything I say sounds like riddles or poems instead of plain direct speech with clear indication and values. I take so long revising these little writings to make sure at least they are coherent. It's often frustrating as suddenly not being able to scream when u need..
In the same time, I can't deal with being perceived, I can not even interact with what I've shared on my TT or @madmanii because my brain just shuts down, it doesn't matter what's the situation, as long there's social interactions, my rational blanks and stops translating sense to me.. it might be so good I can't even say how much intensely I love it, same as bad.. Even through art, and I thought because it is in art form, something I feel more able expressing, I can't say more or do more or give more engagement than this. While engagement with my art shocks me each time as if It was the first time. It takes all my remaining soul to make this art, this last tether to my sanity and humanity, so I have unmeasured gratitude..
The only release to this raging sense of belonging and grief I had all my life is to make stories, OCs. Those two are just fantasy-ed version of the 2 homes I'm from. But never shared more drawings of them because I did not want to be identified and get any "anything-against-mainstream" phobia towards me as I've been punished for it severely lots in real life. They are even not a romantic pair, just bromancing and 'too' beautiful, and I still drew many other romantic ships and posts them, regardless..


But I worry too much and often my art, posts or whatever is never seen..
Whatever it's the algorithm or doing communication, I can't not do more of what is socially 'required' to be seen and heard, my art is all I can offer and as it always shows me it's never enough, I tried so hard that my art for the first time in my life became just another burden and chore instead of a sanctuary and brain food. Whatever I did, I don't have a presence online, I only have the few Snape fans who truly care about me and showed me humanity I've never known. But I still don't have numbers or popularity, and at this point I'm so burn out from trying that I don't care I'm losing followers or have no likes, it's silence on both ends now...
I wish I could achieve more and be more helpful and not worry about fearing anything, my existence here online is done by secret to begin with and not consistent cuz I have trash net, and I don't know how to do more.. even for myself..
It's my birthday month, and that's ticks down one year of six..

About perception I relate to Hard: https://vt.tiktok.com/ZSNQeJy8u/
Thank u for reading, Sweet dreams, precious đ€â€ïž
21 notes
·
View notes
Text
hey chat what if i just put an entire chapter of a book im writing underneath the cut? That would be pretty funny I th
CHAPTER 1: CHRYSANTHEMUM
001 - DREAM
Softâmy grasp around his body felt nothing but. With my fingertips gently grazing against the material of his clothings, I could barely stand to perceive myself as myself. For all I cared, I was nothing but a set of hands.
But he stood right on front of me; I could perceive him. At first I couldnât stand to stare into his feline eyes. No living man holds natural yellow eyes; everything about him was wrong. Yet, here I was. My yearning body threw itself to siphon whatever warmth exists on him. Seconds pass, I weep into the crook of his shoulder. My arms tightly bend around his body while my hands idly brush against the fur of his tail. I canât seem to figure out how I got in this situation, but one of his hands softly strokes through my hair. For what it was worth, he made my hair feel like fine silk.
There was something about how stagnant he wasâI could explore to my heartâs desire. Any of my burning passions which weakened me from the inside were nothing but paint to his blank state. I canât tell if he stares at me with apathy, sympathy, or any empathetic qualities. Iâm not sure if he can tell how desperate I am as a person.
âWhat am I?â Words barely escape my mouth as I look up towards him. âReally?â
He doesnât moveâhe doesnât budge. While my hands delicately feel against his bony ribs hidden underneath his skin, Iâm barely able to cause a reaction. When was this a game? No matter how hard I try, any attempt at physical touch is muted in response. Iâm hopeless, mainly, but Iâm greedy.
While my hand gently sifts through his hair, another hand holds up his chin as my tear-stained eyes lock on to his. Never before have I felt so comfortable looking directly at his eyes. I know he can read my thoughtsâI see him softly shake his head as a thought comes to my mind, âNo.â
I whine, I weep. Why can someone so moldable like him hold limits? Desperately, my hands stick in place as I push my body closer to his. In response, he only steps backwards to push space between us. Iâll never understand him. He waits until I exhaust every last tear from my disheveled body before he brings me in close with one of his hands rubbing against my back in circles.
âIâm sorryâ I repeatedly stammer. âIâm sorry, Iâm sorry, Iâm sorry, Iâm sorry.â He lifts my head up, making sure he has my attention. He waits until I cease my sobbing and truly admire his face. The silence after was hell. Never in my life has the absence of noise been so deafening.
âI am your limit.â He speaks. âI only allow for you todo what youâll do to yourself. Truly, do you write of the things you think?â
Louderâyet stagnant. Words fail to piece themselves together as a coherent thought departs with each mirage of hope. My hands are greedy, yet his grasp is stronger. After a while, I realize he never anticipated a vocal answer from myself. In all honesty, he waited for the thoughts to align in a way he desired them to.
He was perfect. I look up to him with lustâif anything. His slim body, his long and bushy tail, his soft face, his pointy fox ears. Sometimes, I can only salivate. Sometimes, I can only dream of what I could do to him.
âSo, what are we waiting for?â
Me, Myself, and I. Always, and forever will be.
002 - PRELUDE
âDonât you have your own bed?â he reminds me while twirling his own hair, âYouâre paying more than me for all of the bills, I donât see why you need to share the bed with me here and now.â
As he spoke, I sat on the edge of his mattress with both my hands and feet pressed against his blankets. While considering his words, my expression lightly soured while I kept my attention towards him. With a simple reposition, I fix my limbs to sit in a quadrupedal position.
Danilo softly scoffed at my display as he checked the curtains within the room. All of the windows were blacked out by an opaque curtain, preventing any moonlight from pouring in. After the observation, he would adjust himself underneath the sheets of his bed while speaking, âAre you having one of those nights, Dani? If it helps you sleep tonight, sure. Get in.â
I excitedly burrow within the bed as I hastily draped the bedsheets above me. While Danilo worked on fixing the mess I made with the sheets, I wrapped my arms around his body while resting my head underneath his chin. My legs quickly snake around his while I involuntarily let out soft whimpers and whines.
âSettle down, settle downâŠâ he softly reassures me while sifting his fingers through my hair, âYouâre gonna have to talk if you want to sleep with me tonight. I know you donât want to, but I want to make sure youâre okay.â
âTomorrowâŠâ I pleaded, âlet me sleep nowâŠâ
âTonight, tell me whatâs up tonight. What happened? Did you have another bout of insecurity.â
âYeah⊠I did.â
âOh, come on. The whole world isnât out to get you. You know that, right?â
For an extended period, I would look up to him with my undivided attention. I made sure to keep my glance focused with my extraneous motions held stillâall for emphasis.
âOkay,â Danilo surrendered, âthe town may completely turn on you, but youâre safe here. You always know that.â
After his reassurances, he continued to weave his fingers through my delicate hair as another hand reached over to gently rub against my back in circles. His exhales and inhales slowed with each breath while his eyes closed in concentration.
Meanwhile, I could feel my negative feelings melting from my body. My intense shakingâthroughout my whole bodyâgradually diminishes while I focus on the warm touch of his skin. I couldnât help myself but to softly rub my cheek against his chest.
âYou know I care about you, right?â Danilo continued to sift his hand within my hair, almost as if he was searching for something. âI have my boundaries, you know that. I still go to workâbut itâs all to protect you.â
âAre you saying that just to make yourself feel better?â I questioned, âor do you genuinely mean it?â
âWhat?â For a moment, Danilo halted with his motions while looking down towards me. âNo, why would you think that? Do you think I get some type of reward for cultivating you?â
âThatâs what I feel everyone doesâŠâ
âCome onâeveryone? What about Laque? You two hang out together every week or so. Youâre always coming back with something fun to say.â
âWell⊠youâre right. I donât think heâd do all that to betray me.â
âAnd Cheese? Youâve know him since you were kids. Granted, heâs known you before youâve had the curse, but you two are still friends as if nothing ever happened.â
âYeah, him too. I guess heâs not out for me either.â
âSee? Itâs your insecurities messing with you. I donât think anything wrong about you, either. Although, I do find you a little strange at times.â
I furrow my eyebrows as I look back up to Danilo. Without any words, my expression quickly shifts to that of confusion as I try and understand his words. One of my hands lifts from his body as I purposefully pull his own hand from my hair. âWhat do you mean strange?â
âWell, donât take it in a bad way,â Danilo continues, âIâve never met anyone who purposefully acts like an animal and generates a suspicious amount of money through revealing images on the internet.â
âThereâs an audience for everything!â I exclaim, âitâs not like anyone in the town can even pinpoint who I am. Iâve never shown anyone the interior of our house, and I conceal my face and any identifying marks. Donât think youâve got something to stand on just because you have a nine to five.â
After I spoke, a silence grips against the interior of the room as I watch Daniloâs face shift in contemplation. With his now free hand, he reaches over towards the side of the bed to grab a small, black remote. With his thumb idly combing over the multiple buttons spread across the stick.
âI never said that was bad,â he soon responds, âif anything, I find it interesting you use your curse productively like that. I donât fully understand it, but I respect it.â
I return the same, puzzled stare back up at him as I did moments prior. âAre you saying the right words just to make me feel happy?â
âThatâs never been my intention, and you know that.â
âRight, thanks, Danilo.â
âIâm your roommate for a reason. Do you want to watch a show to cheer yourself up?â
Almost immediately, I would scramble up from under the sheets to sit on top with my focus placed towards the screen in front of the bed. As Danilo repositioned himself to rest his back on the wooden back of the bed, I laid back with my head returning to lay on his chest.
While he repositioned his hand to resume his previous routine, he would simultaneously navigate through the televisionâs channels. With quick eyes, he read off the title of the shows and movies while flicking through the catalogue.
Against the televisionâs chaotic noise, I suddenly spoke aloud, âYouâre still okay with what happened Saturday night, right? Are you mad or anything?â
âWhat?â He quickly broke his concentration to reply, âno, of course not. If anything, I enjoyed it.â
Once he finished speaking, I could feel my body sinking deeper into his blanket-covered body as his words echoed around in the front of my mind. The looping thoughts resounded with joy as my mind was put into a great ease.
While I was occupied with Daniloâs response, he would settle down on a rerun of a program we both watched together. Once he placed the remote back on the nightstand, Danilo reached his arm around my chest as he rested his elbow on top of my shoulder. All I could do now was gradually fix my focus to the show as his words floated around with no signs of stopping.
003 - PARTY
The night sky blinked with multicolored sparks, raining down its vibrant lights with a trail of smoke to follow. Chaotic bursts of noise scattered themselves among the plentiful starsâa distant cousin briefly staying in their celestial familyâs residence. As these sparks fought for dominance against the dark clouds and chipped moon, they reigned supreme across the night sky.
December 31st, 20XX. The year of the animal was just around the corner. The final grains of sand slid through the top half of the hourglass. Twenty minutes of impending change. All of the houses illuminated their vibrant lights as the asphalts of the neighborhood streets were alight to the festive spirit contained within these houses.
Nested in the suburban sprawls of Normal was a chateau which reigned upon the upper middle class. Gates with a gem resembling a family crest locked the ordinary man from the loudest party in the city. Partygoers from around the Penumbran Strip gathered to celebrate the end of a simple era and to welcome in the joys of new beginnings.
And where was I among all this? Sat in the bustling mansion tucked away in the quietest spot of them all. A maidâs closetâthatâs what I assume, anyway. Moments prior I stole a handful of unopened bottles of wine from the never-ending snack table placed in the foyer. What was a hassle for me was nothing more of a margin of error for the host.
Laque, the host. Itâs not that I desire him, I cherish him as a friend. Sometimes, however, I donât know when to say no. Every year, I find myself accepting an invitation to the largest party in the Strip. And for each party, Iâm always within the closet kept to my own devices. I understand why he invites meâweâve known each other for so long. In comparison to even the poorest guests, I reside as a stark outlier.
The taste of alcohol was present with each swig. Before, I would steal an equal amount of soda to held the taste. Now, I simply donât care to hide the taste. Itâs what I deserveâmy punishment. Why trap yourself in the grandest social event in the area. Stepping outside was a dangerous game considering how glass windows stripped any and all privacy of the chateauâs interior.
The light in here was good enough. A fluorescent bulb kept overhang with a thin chain as a switch. This is as best as it gets, sometimes. Iâve nestled a blanket and pillow in here, sometimes. Somehow, it remains within the closet even after a full year. I highly doubt people check this closet. Itâs just an extra room blind to the experienced workers of the manor.
And then, there was a set of knocks. My heart immediately jumped out of my chest as my hands scrambled to hide the alcohol among the cleaning supplies. Despite this, the door slowly creaks open to reveal a man staring down at me. It wasnât just any man, no. With his recognizable yellow eyes and shaggy, brown hair; I could recognize his face from across the manor if the circumstances allowed.
âYou know,â he starts, âIâm not surprised this is where you hide off to for these parties. I kind of forgot youâre on good terms with Laque.â My hands were shaking. While my fingers tapped away on the edges of the nearby shelves, my mind was racing to find any amount of words to say. Once the sentence formed itself in my mindâa perfect retortâI shoddily released the string of words in a trembling voice, âWhat are you doing at Laqueâs party?!â
âIâm his cousin, remember?â He taps against his temple with his index finger. âDanilo Toru? Laque Toru? Iâm nowhere near the fortune, but he still remembers I exist. Unlike his parents.â
After fumbling my own words, I quickly swiped my hands to the pillow stowed away within the closet. As I buried my face within the luxuriously soft material, I contorted the muscles in my face to hold back any tears. I hopedâI prayedâthat the noise would quiet down into its muffled state. I awaited the sweet silence to return back to me. To hell with the destructive thoughts, itâs all I know.
A hand firmly grasped against my shoulder beyond my senses. As the noise outside quietened down to its muffled state, the hand would adjust itself upon my tattered shirt. Just in front of my pillow, his voice would pierce through the soft material, âYouâre not gonna hide under your pillow all night long, you know.â
I slowly lowered the pillow down toward my legs after giving myself a moment to compose myself. Without another moment, Danilo would reach his other hand to press against my remaining shoulder. Afterwards, I was able to gain a glimpse at how he was standing. Both of his knees were on the ground as the legs down acted as support. With both of his hands grasped against me, he was able to lean forward a considerable amount.
âOne step at a time,â he remarked, âAre you planning to hole yourself up in this closet until the sun breaks or do you want me to drive you home?â
For a moment, my mind quickly panicked. My hands left their grasp against the pillow as they wrapped around the wrist of Daniloâs arms. My body desperately conveyed its decision paralysis while my mouth remained silent.
Danilo would softly laugh at my display as he moved each hand off of my shoulder. While my wrists were wrapped around tight, he could still balance with his leaning position. âIâll take you home. Itâs okay. You donât have to talk. But, I need to do a few things first.â
Immediately, I was confused. As my emotions calmed down, I mustered what words I could out from my mouth to respond, âWhat do you mean? How can you have errands at a party?â
âWell, I want to see the countdown at least. Laqueâs down at the basement with his brother at the mini-bar. I certainly want to talk to him before we leave, but thereâs not a lot of people either. If youâre comfortable with it, you can probably speak with him too.â
I slowly nod while I continue to listen.
âThereâs no windows down thereâyou wonât have any contact with the moonlight. After we see the countdown, then we can leave. Sound good?â
Silently, I give a weak thumbs up before I push against the ground to stand back up. With Daniloâs help, we both push ourselves off the ground of the maidâs closet. While weâre both standing, he reaches one arm around my shoulder to keep me close as the remaining hand opens the door out to the rest of the chateau.
âCome on,â he reassures me, âIâll always be here if you need anything.â
004 - SUMMARY
Work was exhausting. Every weekday starts before the sun rises and ends just as the natural light of the world fades upon the city. Most of my hours bleed away within the confines of a wholesale warehouse where I move boxes and direct customers and retailers alike. Nothing new happens within the scaffold-like walls, and sometimes I like it this way.
Personally, thereâs a sort of satisfaction I get from the long hours. While my lineage prides itself on the inheritance of their hardly-working ancestors, Iâve broken that in a plea for satisfaction. Donât get me wrongâI havenât shunned myself from their generosity. Iâd much rather gather my worth as a man by my own hands than what was provided to me. However, my name, Danilo, remains a part of me granted by my heritage.
Normalâlove this town. Everyone here prides themselves on the extraordinary fact that nothing differs in this town. Once, this town was named Celesteâbased on the founder of the city. Of course, this recently changed in favor of a surprisingly active tourism scene. Traps and attractions all surrounding the novelty of normality sell themselves as a getaway to the towns around them. I mean, I canât blame them. Where else would I go to get away from it all when thereâs a federal-enforced barricade around the Penumbran Strip.
The roads are packed most of the time. I remember nearly fifteen years ago when the roads were newly paved with asphalt. The procedure was slow and methodical. My father once told me about a time in the townâs history when dirt roads snaked through the town to small grocery stores and underfunded amenities. Now, this place is different. Sometimes I envy my father for living in his time. Yet, itâs hard to place if my envy is on a cause of these roads or for something greater.
I hear an onslaught of chatter among coworkers and customers alike in my hours. Some customers drive all the way to Normal due to the price of the goods. Why spend your money in a grocery store barely surviving against the townâs mandated horror than to spend it in bulk in a town known for its relative paradise? This process of thought feels rational, yet I canât help but shake the thought of inevitable instability. At what point will this town remain as the only habitable location?
I can relate to the pride the residents share with this town. Imagine waking up one day and learning the rest of the now-called âStripâ was affected with this mysterious afflictionâand you werenât. You would assume you just won the lottery. Fate and divine alike marked an unfathomable amount of men to a newly created Hell in America and here you areâa blindspot in its wrath. At the end of the day, all of this clamoring reduces itself to a game of superiority. âFate favors the wealthyâ; a phrase which many men place upon this town. God bless it.
This town has yet to be hit by the suburban plague. The lack of an infrastructure and a desire has left most of the towns within the strip as immune. Yet, plagues mutate. Idle conversations and local news segments discuss the benefit of suburban neighborhoods. We have the budgetâthey stateâwe can support a project like this. I canât wait to imagine how they pull it off.
In the meantime, Iâll spend the foreseeable future in my small one-story house nestled in the haphazard sprawl of individualized homes. The exterior is nothing to write home aboutâbland colored walls with windows closed off from the inside. A mailbox awaits at the edge of the concrete driveway, leading to a garage where I park my two-seater car within the protection of the elements. Once I shade my only vehicle within the garage, the bulky, metallic door slides down to hide it away from the sins of the world.
Waiting in the small fridge next to the entrance to my house is a set of carbonated beverages ready to grab from a brightly-colored box. With my canned drink in hand, I snap open the thin cover to release a swarm of bubbles to the top of my drink. I wasnât expecting much to change with the houseâwhy should it? But, thereâs always a nagging feeling that something should change. The same routine of unwinding from a long day at work.
Yet, nothing would change. The house remains in one piece. I can hear the distant noise of the televisionâs broadcast from the living room all the way from the exit from the garage. If thereâs any type of noise in the house, then my roommate, Dani, is asleep. The inverse to this observation is true, as well. With this information, you can infer how unsurprised I was when I found her asleep on the couch.
Itâs hard to summarize who Dani is through a brief synopsis. Firstly, sheâs my roommate. The summary could end there. However, thereâs a lot more to her that provokes some further explanation. The reason sheâs my roommate is through the efforts of my cousin, Laque. Those two have been friends ever since elementary school; theyâve been through thick and thin. When he proposed the idea to me, I never really understood where he was getting at. Out of all of the people, why me? Why not let her live in the mansion if you believe it so?
Of course, this was Laque. Sometimes, he has a hunch on certain ideas and insists itâll work out in the end. I donât think Iâve seen a premonition of his that hasnât worked well. That, or he really wanted to see us get along well because of our similar names.
Secondly, Dani has an unusual connection to everything outside of this town. Sheâs developed a name for herself as a âpersonaâ. Which, subjectively, I donât particularly care about. If anything, Iâm a little envious on how her prospects online pays better than my grueling full-time job. At some points, sheâs offered to cover some of my expenses so I can work a part-time job. Iâve declined this, of course. It feels like sheâs a projection of my familyâsome distant relative thatâs still influenced by their arcane touch.
Thirdly, she has no sense of fashion or anything beyond basic hygiene. Thankfully, she showers often enough. From what Iâve last checked, her pointed teeth are whiter than my own. Her dirtied brown hair throws itself into a cacophony of shapes, yet it all remains unnaturally curly. All of her clothes are a mixture of white t-shirts, some sweatpants and an occasional jacket or two. From her minimalist wardrobe, thereâs this style to her that would allow her to fit in to the slums of a metropolitan city.
Her favorite shirtsâabove allâare esoteric in-jokes involving unfathomable words. She tells me theyâre all designed by her friends. Itâs niceâI adore the charmâbut it feels too âavant-gardeâ for me. Most of these shirts are covered by an orange hoodie whenever she goes outside, so I donât believe most of the town sees the shirtâs displays.
Fourthlyâand most distressingâDaniâs very touchy. If there was any indication of heritage, it would be her nonverbal body language. She always reaches over for hugs when sheâs happy. She always wants a high-five for something that excites her. Itâs strange, really. Iâve hailed from a family where contact between each other was kept for situations where it couldnât be avoided. With her, itâs a completely different approach.
Donât get me wrong, I donât hate how she displays herself. Itâs always an aspect of her that catches me off guard. Over the time weâve spent together as roommates, weâve kind of bonded together more of friends if anything. She always indulges about her life with meâwhat she does and the history behind it all. Admittedly, I donât have much to share back. Itâs nice to sit down and listen, though. Iâve grown to enjoy the simple act of mildly caring for her. Not in a familial way, but something that draws compassion from somewhere I never knew was there to begin with.
When she first moved in, I was a little concerned with the adamant usage of blackout curtains. Every window in the house has a set of its own, and she always draws them shut around 4 pm. She told me I could open them whenever I wanted, but she couldnât be in the same room.
Over the years, these little things compounded on themselves in a noticeable pattern. The next idea that struck me odd was her sharp teeth. Once, we were both in the bathroom cleaning it out and she briefly stopped to check her teeth in the mirror. At the time, I didnât think much of it. Though this small detail slightly compounded.
Eventually, I realized how much she cared about eating meat. Dani had these specific preferences towards individualized brands, and thereâd never be a deficit of any sort no matter the time of day. Alongside this, she always sleeps in her bed in a curled-up position. Obviously, the television inside her room would play a documentary of various subjects to keep her asleep.
It all compoundedâthe distaste for the night, the limited social gatherings, among others. Personally, I didnât care. Iâd be an ass of a person if I disliked how a functional adult lived their life. Over the months, Iâve debated with myself if I should even confront her about it. Especially now, she was very secretive about her external life. In contrast to her tendency to divulge every last detail of herself, it was the complete opposite when she first moved in.
One night, while we were both situated on the couch in the living room, I found myself unable to keep my eyes open while watching a familiar rerun of one of our favorite cartoons. As I sat myself up from the couch and yawned, I could hear Dani stuttering with her words for a little bit before sitting me down.
She disclosed the fact that sheâs been meaning to tell me something for months. Dani planned out all of the reactions to what she was about to sayâwith her tidied bags, I admittedly thought she was going to move out soon and this was the heads up. But, she would bring up a question which completely blindsided me, âDo you know how each town has its own curse?â
I remember how puzzled I was at the question. Over the next minute, I thought of all of the curses each town had and how our townâNormalâwas devoid of it. Within her shaking body and pre-planned words, Dani spoke about how she was the curse and how no one else in the town ever knew about it. The sharp teeth, hatred for the night, the fixation on meatâI was surprised how I didnât catch on earlier. Fifthly, she was a werewolf.
In the moment, the information was a lot for me to process. While it had certainly replaced my views on this town and its stature, it would slowly dawn on me how significant the concealment of her secret would be. What if the town knew? Theyâd certainly ostracize her. Or worse, kill her. The damage she could cause on the townâs reputation was a palpable feeling, and it was clearly something on her mind behind her warm tears.
I couldnât find myself sleeping that night. The next morning, I crammed as many caffeinated beverages within my system as my body could allow. But, throughout the night, I stayed awake to comfort Dani. With a blanket wrapped around her body and a box of tissues nearby, I could only assume this was what Laque meant when he wanted us to live together.
005 - AFTERMATH
It took me a few days. If anything, one part of the process was the ample amount of questions I had. While I was fine with the consequences of protecting the load-bearing resident of this town, I was still left confused and intrigued.
Once Dani calmed down enough, I was able to ask her a few questions regarding the information while I was unwinding from another day of work. âSo, did Laque know about this beforehand?â
âLaque?â Dani questioned with intrigue. She would reveal her head from her room with her hands resting on the frame. âYouâre the first person Iâve told about thisâŠâ
âCurse?â
âYeah, but donât call it that. I donât like thinking this whole werefox thing is a curse.â
âIsnât it a werewolf?â
âNoâcompletely different. Oneâs a fox and oneâs a wolf.â
âBut theyâre both canines.â
âWell, yeah. But thatâs not really an excuse to lump them both together. Apples and oranges are both fruits, but theyâre still different in taste and looks.â
âI guess so.â
Dani slowly rescinds back into her room as she inaudibly mumbles to herself.
âSo would it be better to think of you as a pet in this roommate-situation or another resident.â
âWhat?!â
The question was enough for Dani to return back to her peering position on the door frame. Though, this time, she was a lot more agitated than before. Yet, I continued to speak, âI donât knowâfeels like I need to accommodate for the information somewhat.â
âLike how?!â
âI mean, the meat-partâs covered. Youâre practically potty-trained. Do I need to get you chipped just in case you run off? Do you still think like us; do I need to dumb things down? Will you suddenly get distracted when you see a chicken?â
âDo you hear yourself?! No! Nothingâs changing! I donât need to get chipped. Iâm just like everyone else. And Iâve never been distracted with a live chicken!â
âWait, is the reason you get all pouty sometimes is because youâre holed up in the house most of the time? Do you want me to take you on walks?â
âYouâre still not thinking of me as a normal person!â
âRight, sorry.â
Eventually, the air of hostility would die down as I returned back to the idle show on the television. Dani retreated back into her room as she shuts and locks the door behind her. I didnât hear much back from her for a while.
A few minutes later, she would hastily swing her door open while darting directly towards me. Part of me flinched as she reached her hand over, but none of me expected her to grab my hand. With a strong yank, she pulls me off of the couch while grumpily giving me orders, âWeâre going on a walk now, and I donât care if you get tired.â
At first I was taken aback, but eventually I would accept the demand while walking over to my jacket hanging near the front door. âYou couldâve just asked for something like this, but sure.â
006 - BRUNCH
An afternoon at the Toru Estate sounds like a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to everyone elseâbut to me, itâs an average Thursday. Every lunch, Laque always invites me and Danilo out to join him and his family for dinner. And after lunch, he indulges us on the amenities stored away in the nooks and crannies of the estate.
Laque always enjoys spending the afternoon with usâeven if itâs for a few hours. Iâm sure he doesnât mind the mess thatâs left from the weekly get-togethers, but I try and stay as cordial within reason.
The chateau is always as immaculate as an advertisement. With all of the servants working underneath the familyâs rule, itâs rareâif not impossibleâto find a smidge of dirt or grime left behind for any outside or indoor reason. At the point in his life, I believe Laqueâs grown numb to the pristine. If I brought him to my house, heâd faint upon entrance.
âGlad you could come this week!â Laque cheerfully thanked us between each sip of some exotic wine, âThe weekâs been toughâwith all the tourists and all. Honestly, Iâm a little surprised you two made it on time! I was expecting some sort of mild delay.â
Daniloâseated on the opposite side of the tableâwas hardly swayed by the extravagant aesthetic laid out by the mansion. The gold and marble rooted within the various materials and fabrics barely held an effect to his mannerisms. Even in his words, he spoke as if he was home, âWe left early. Dani was finishing up with her work for the night, so it was a little bit of a crunch.â
Laque, on the other hand, was interested in the small explanation Danilo gave him. Not that he assumed it was a lieâno. Every facet of any of our lives as something the aristocrat enjoyed hearing about. âAh! I donât suppose you two see each other much, no? You always work while the sunâs bright while Daniâs wide awake at midnight! What do you say you do again, Dani?â
âOnline content creation,â I recited, âI can work whichever schedule I want, as long as it stays consistent on the other side.â
âI envy her a little bit.â Danilo waited until he finished with his current bite off his plate before continuing with his thoughts. âI had to fight to shift my hours on Thursdayâswitch from starting in the morning to the afternoon. Her? She just has to make sure whatever she needs to do is prepared.â
While none of what Danilo said was a lie, it was still sugarcoated to a small degree. As easy as his explanation sounds, the work required isnât simply adhering to a schedule. Right now, I didnât want to focus on the full logistics with my food still in front of me. I kept myself silent as the two cousins reconnected.
âYou know, youâve never really spoken about why you left your family,â the aristocrat moved on to a new topic, âYou donât have to answer thisâof course. Iâm just a little curious. Is it all really because you didnât want their protection?â
Even with the question, Danilo wouldnât budge in emotion. From his expressions, what was seemingly a touchy subject wasnât much of an issue with him. He responded with a collected tone, âI just donât want to live out the rest of my days without some sort of struggle.â
A confused expression overtook Laque as he heard Daniloâs response. âOur ancestors did the hard work for us, you know. I mean, if I bog myself down in needless strain, thereâll be less time to enjoy life in the moment. You know?â
âThatâs what my coworkers think. Why am Iâa descendant of wealthâworking a nine-to-five at a warehouse? Itâs like theyâre staring directly at a descendant of European royalty.â
Laque didnât seem to be affected by Daniloâs words. He would still listen on, but he would finish his plate while allowing his cousin to finish.
âIâm just not suited for this type of lifestyle. I mean, sure. We both graduated from the same prestigious private school near the Strip. But that felt like our parents just handed the school money to claim weâre up to standard with the curriculums. Graduating from that school was enough of a credit to where I didnât need to search far for a job. I didnât work for anything in lifeâI donât like that.â
After his winded spiel, Danilo took a moment to recompose himself. While I silently cleaned what little crumbs remained off my plate, I scanned my head back and forth to look back towards the two. From Daniloâs scathing words, I expected Laqueâs demeanor to shift from jovial to grave.
Despite my assumptions, he seemed to be happy with the response Danilo gave. âWell, I canât really tell you how to live. At least you can live a normal life in this town. Iâd hate to juggle a full time job while in fear of some shapeshifting beast, you know?â
âHm,â Danilo muttered out, âYou could say that.â
Once I finished my plate, I would leave all of my used silverware on top as I silently departed from the table. I couldnât muster any words to announce that I was leaving. While Laque didnât seem to notice, Danilo slightly turned his attention toward me before returning his gaze to his cousin.
âWell, hey!â Laque continues, âYou know of one of my friendsâright? Mute, pink tips with thin, round glasses? Last I got in touch with them, they were defending their family from the townâs undead infestation.â
While I snuck off, I continued to eavesdrop on the conversation while putting my attention towards Daniloâs slight movements. I watched as he adjusted his position in his seat at the mention of Laqueâs friend. âYeah, Iâve heard of him.â
âIt canât get worse than that, right? We live in the greatest city in the Strip, and Iâm sure youâd do the same to protect your lifestyle if there was some issue with this town. Probably not some loyalty to the townâI could be wrongâbut just to keep some normalcy in your life!â
The rest of the conversation devolved beyond a point where I could handle it. With shaky hands, I navigate down the flight of stairs to the basement where I take my residence on an expansive sofa. My emotion melted away at my insides as I confined myself within my own thoughts.
Even through layers of left-around blankets, my skin felt cold to the touch as I failed to focus on any of the details beyond the nearby coffee table. Part of me desperately yearned to reach for my phoneâto grant myself some escape from my overwhelming emotions. However, a louder half forced me to remain curled up on the sofa, shivering.
The passage of time slipped away from my thoughts. What was once a laser-focus on each passing second gave way to more pressing priorities. Could I really drive home in this condition? How long do I need to keep this secret from Laque? The logical part of my thoughts knew the frenzy of emotions held no reason to shake me to this level. It was an off-handed mention, he wasnât talking about me. Nonetheless, the simple realization wasnât enough to break through the fog.
Suddenly, I felt a warm grasp on both of my hands. As my fingers curled around each hand, I haphazardly looked up to see Danilo standing right in front of me. While my focus would swiftly snap to his yellow eyes, I slowly sat up on the couch with my grasp tightening around his hands.
âThat bad?â he questioned, âI know what he saidâI didnât think it was that bad. But, I canât really dismiss it. Are you okay?â
I barely managed to push out any verbal response to him. Before I could try at a second attempt, Danilo lifted one of his hands off from my grasp. His freed hand pulls the blanket around my head off to my shoulders to reveal my frayed hair. With gently strokes, he softly combs through my hair without breaking his attention.
âI have to go to work, but if you really donât want to stay any longer, just say you have to leave to grab my missing bag from the house for me. Is there anything you need?â
Daniloâs words were a softer in tone than they were at the dinner table. Iâve already recognized why, yet his quietened voice hadnât lost its charm. With a tight pull, I wrap both of my arms around his body while pressing my exposed face against his clothes.
âDonât go,â I squeaked out, âPlease.â
âI wishâŠâ Danilo slowly stepped away as his hands returned to his side. âIâll try and get home as soon as possible, okay? Sorry lunch turned out like this.â
As I accepted Daniloâs departure, I gave a small wave goodbye as he left up the stairs. After he left, I kept my attention to the closed door at the top of the stairs. What good was there but to stare? Eventually, I followed suit to return back to Laque. I felt better, no doubt. Even for a short moment, the brief time I spent with Danilo was enough to revitalize me for just a little bit longer.
007 - EIGHTH GRADE
With a cheerful wave, Laque recognizes my arrival from the basement as I sit back down at my seat at the table. Once I fully settle down, he leans forward with his arms pressing against the table to speak, âSo, Daniloâs gone back to work. Can I get you anything? More food? A refill?â
âIâll take a refill,â I answer, âAnd a bowl of crackers. Iâm not that hungry.â
Without hesitation, the heir of the castle sits up from his seat to fulfill my task. Thereâs an air of tensionâthe feeling is unmistakable. From what I recall from the previous times, the both of us usually talked for an hour before one of Laqueâs many servants gave me a ride back home. I knew Daniloâs excuse was something thought of on the spot. Iâd need to find a backpack in the house and be given a ride to the warehouse he works at. Itâs better for me to endure the pain.
Once the plate of crackers and filled cup arrive back at the table, I focus my attention towards the assortment within the bowl. Obviously, I was pulling my focus away from him. Each time I looked up to see his face, he was always looking down at my orange jacket with a solemn expression. Iâm not sure if I caught him giving the same glances earlier, it wasnât something I paid attention to when Danilo was around.
Minutes pass. I spend the time in silence munching away at crackers. Every once in a while, Iâll look up to see the same judgmental glare. Iâm not sure how much time will pass until it stops, but I was ever-curious. âWhatâs on your mind right now?â
The question immediately took Laque out of his glances. If anything, it looked as if he was trying to find something appropriate to say. âOh, the jacket. I havenât really seen it on you since eighth grade.â
âIt is a large jacket. Iâve kept it clean and tidy for more than five years.â
âI wonder why.â
The way Laque spokeâit was passively aggressive. It was enough to get me to raise an eyebrow.
âWell, itâs the jacket Chase gave you years ago. I didnât know you still wear it.â
âItâs a good jacket.â
âYou donât really care about what you wear, do you? I guess youâve thrown it on because it was the first thing you saw in your closet.â
âAre you still mad about what happened in eighth grade.â
Suddenly, Laque scrunched up his eyebrows as he wordlessly took another bite off of his plate.
I knew what he was thinking, he knew what he was thinking. Ever since the mention of eighth grade, I had a large suspicion on where the conversation would lead. I repeat my question, âLaque, are you still mad.â
âNo. No Iâm not.â
âThen why do you suddenly care about what Iâm wearing? Not everythingâs your business.â
âWhat? I donât care about what jacket you wear. Iâm just saying. Do you two still talk?â
âLaque.â
âWhat? Iâm just saying. I still talk to him afterwardsâweâre close friends.â
âWhy would that matter? Iâm not going to tell you if I still talk to Cheese or not.â
âYou still call him that?â
âLaque!â
âIâm just saying! I care about my friends. Heâs the one that came to me after the breakup.â
At this point, my free hand was pressed down on the edge of the table as I slowly eat crackers to pass the time. I still vividly remember the visceral rage on his face at his birthday party; how silence gripped the room in a tight hold. I spoke through my teeth, âYou sure donât care about what you say to me, though.â
âWe all used to be good friends, you know? I donât think thereâs a time afterward where we hung out together. Maybe we can change that?â
âWe both know why that doesnât happen. If you never threw a tantrum because I was âruining the friendshipâ, then weâd all be having lunch together.â
âWe were kids!â
âAnd youâre still mad about it!â
Another round of silence washes over the dinner table. Laqueâs face contorts in a plethora of ways. His eyes darts around the room while he clears his throat often.
I pushed myself up from the dinner table after leaving nothing but crumbs in the bowl. However, the glass of water was left more than half empty. As I adjust my coat, I finish up the conversation, âIâm heading home. I donât know why youâre still acting like this, but I donât want to talk to someone whoâs this invested in my personal life.â
âFine,â he replied back. I couldâve mistaken his faint remorse for isolation. âBut youâre the one whoâs still wearing the jacket.â
As I leave the castle and notify Laqueâs chauffeur, I spend a moment of the downtime to take off Chaseâs orange jacket. Once I finish wrapping it around my waist, I depart from the chĂąteau back for my house.
16 notes
·
View notes
Text
haven't finished the durge pt yet (idc about spoiling anything though that has 0 impact on me enjoying the game fdgh) but i've been thinking Thoughts.
edit okay as i was writing this i went ahead and just read up on the backstory so i could continue my thoughts in a coherent manner lmfao
(lots of info here, apparently ive gotten Very attached to her in the last uh. three weeks give or take. kinda sorta chronological?? idk it makes sense to me lmao)
--
velrith probably definitely only settled on that name in act 2. prior that she was just called whatever people drifted to if they needed her attention. & she didn't really care, having a void for memories will do that to a bitch, but it can make introductions awkward or give them a weird 'im too good to even give you my identity' energy. not super great when paired with someone who doesn't really emote or put a ton of effort into masking tonal inflections. she pointedly allowed other people to do more of the talking as a result for a while & would get roped into conversations that way.
i'd like to go ahead and tie in astarion's frequent use of pet names here to this too. he's got a goal here, and can't just drop a 'hey you' every time he's angling for something. it's easier to fill in the blanks that way & make sure it doesn't come across as cold and calculated as the seduction actually is for a time. of course, the mental gymnastics weren't necessary here. aside from the fact that she's extremely intense about her oath & therefore is legally obligated to send cazador straight to hell on sight, he'd also have the same luck with a low-effort, straightforward 'do you want to have sex?' the lines are... usually fine, never actually crossing boundaries, but she does find a lot of them to be really goddamn weird & unnecessary when the point could be made in less than 10 words.
picture a distraught-looking sighthound & you have the general idea of the face she makes when he lays it on thick. she's giving her best shot at a socially appropriate expression. it's not working.
also on names, she can't say for sure if that's who she was before or if she just pieced together syllables that sounded like Something from memory. again, doesn't really matter either way, since she's not in any hurry to reclaim her former self. it's fine.
ketheric felt straightforward. a tragic figure who she did extend an olive branch towards, but ultimately felt nothing when it came time to bring her blade down (besides, isobel seemed like she knew what she was talking about when velrith confessed [suddenly coming back into her room just to point-blank tell her about the desire to spill her blood] certain thoughts of violence towards the cleric, and it felt like the sort of assurance she should be trusting, right? more than any of her own emotions, anyway.)
gortash gives her the ick. like, there's no other way to describe that one. he actually probably still would even without all the history (and the fact that he needed to repent for what he'd done to karlach), but the slimy over-familiarity was really the nail in the coffin there. velrith isn't smooth nor particularly socially gifted, but she has a certain air of formal pride she carries herself with. acting like you know her better than she does herself (even if it may very well be the truth!) is so beyond an overstep of what she's able to function with. stripping away everything else, if he even tried to touch her casually on the shoulder, he would have been liable to lose that hand.
orin troubles her. for the obvious reasons, but she also just... pities her. almost. pre-tadpole, velrith was honestly relatively similar compared to her current personality. colder and more able to justify slaughter, sure, but still staunchly refusing to compromise her own feelings for social games. she understood how the game pieces moved when she watched other people, even when she was younger, but if asked to copy the same techniques, she was only ever able to bludgeon straight through in a line. consequently, people don't really care how strange you are if you're just that good at your job. orin made a one-sided rivalry out of someone who otherwise just regarded her as a peer in the same arena, and now sees her as someone who wouldn't have been able to take the chance at redemption even if it had been on the table. she was too far gone, unable to stand on her own or cope with the fact that she would always be lesser than someone who genuinely could not have cared less about standings. maybe if velrith had feigned some interest, there wouldn't have been so much hatred. or maybe there would have.
either way, she sees orin in a depressing light. someone who had nothing and no one but the prospect of power, and who crumbled as soon as that chance at power was taken away. to let her live would have been to co-sign on her projecting those emotions outwards. velrith isn't stupid and knows there's a good chance she might have gone the same way if she hadn't been lucky enough to receive her parasite. in another life, she thinks that maybe she could have found a connection, and they might have saved each other (either genuinely or in a twisted version of the word). this isn't a thought she shares with anyone. she thinks about that death and their interactions for a long time afterwards.
her 'normal' childhood sometimes comes to her in fleeting memories that disappear out of her periphery if she focuses too hard. she thinks she liked her parents, and they seemed like nice people from what she can semi-recall. but she can also tell that there's always just been something wrong with her if she compares herself to other people. many of these snippets feature her looking anywhere but at her parents' faces, unable to express herself verbally in a way they could understand (the words were right, they way she used them was... her own, shall we say?). something flipped at some point, and all of the sudden she would stare too much at them, not blinking or looking away at the right moments. they'd seemed to squirm a bit under this. they always seemed a bit sad when they looked at her, as if they'd loved her but she was never quite as they hoped she would be.
she had to be taught what to do during a hug as an older child instead of leaving her arms limp at her sides. she knows that.
she doesn't remember killing them. she doesn't remember how it would have felt to receive her first order or how she was unable to do anything but listen to the violent urges.
there's more guilt for not feeling much towards them than there is for the killing.
the staring hasn't shifted again. she knows she looks at people too hard and/or too long, looks at them dead in the eyes and studies their faces, but she can't help it. one, it's good to be aware and alert. two, looking away doesn't seem to be the answer either. at least this way they know she's paying attention, right?
she thinks she shouldn't care about these things, that it's so ridiculous coming from her blood-soaked past, laughable that she'd wonder what it meant to have people relax in your presence instead of becoming more visibly anxious. but she wants to be good, she really, really does. she wants to be able to join a group like everyone else, slipping seamlessly into their words and laughing how they laugh instead of her own (the faintest of smiles and a soft rush of air running past her lips, blink-and-you'll-miss-it laughter that may as well not exist outside of her head). she doesn't hate herself for these things, because she doesn't know how else to be, but she does wonder. she wants to know what it's like for these things to be easy. bhaal's favourite hadn't been blessed with charisma, apparently.
consequently, she has a very hard time now figuring out how to actually connect with anyone, or what it should feel like to have friends.
it made her somewhat uncomfortable in the beginning to be asked questions by these people on a regular basis. not even personal questions, just things to signal that she existed to them in some capacity. gale remembers when she'd wrinkled her nose at a certain seasoning, and leaves it off her plate when he makes dinner going forward. lae'zel likes how she fights and asks her questions on technique, asking to spar so she could better understand the answers. shadowheart thinks they're alike with similar holes in their memories, and seeks out her company because of it. she doesn't understand, and for a while she even feels a bit suffocated by it. exposure therapy is really the only remedy here.
initially there are some reasonable assumptions on whether she just dislikes them all that much, or if she thinks she's better than them, or some other nasty reason. it takes approximately two conversations with her for everyone to understand that's not the case. it's like speaking to someone who only every studied social behaviour from an incomplete textbook and was visibly struggling to fill in the gaps in real-time. is she scary? yes, a bit. does she stare at you Way too much when you're speaking to her (at her, really, because you will be carrying that conversation until she's gotten her footing)? also yes. but she's really earnestly trying to sort herself out for the sake of the people around her, brain twisting around itself to learn things that were as easy as breathing to most. and it's sort of sweet, in its own way.
over time, she stops simply caring about these people based on her code of ethics. she starts to remember things about them too, her love language starts to show itself through gift-giving at an absolutely glacial pace, but it's noticeable to literally everyone despite that. a small trinket picked up at the market matching shadowheart's usual taste is pressed into her hand with only a nod before velrith is turning on her heel and almost running away. a tome is thrust at wyll with such startling intensity that the kindness actually comes off as a bit of a threat, but she looks visibly relieved when he takes it with a smile. so on and so forth. every incident like this, every blunt display of 'i notice you. i think you would like this. i thought of you today,' is accompanied by a hasty exit. task accomplished, but now the script has run out, so she's doing the same. she also finds it hard to look at people once the exchange has taken place, and is pretty sure this is an affliction only she suffers from.
she's going to push through it anyway, even if it makes her skin feel like its trying to recoil off her bones.
it also comes out in the protection. again, it's expected as a paladin of devotion, but no one is quite prepared for the molten fury that burns in her eyes or the weight of her voice whenever ghosts from the past arise. not only has she sworn her protection to those suffering from harm (and names like orin, gortash, cazador, viconia & more absolutely qualify as those who cause harm), but it feels personal. acting as shield and guillotine is when velrith is truly in her element, standing tall and embodying the virtues laid out in her tenets.
she is fighting internally just as much as externally, pushing back against base instincts to continue her sworn oath. driving her sword through the flesh of the emperor is just as much about defeating him as it is proving to herself that she is still capable of goodness. if she falls here, she can at least die knowing she was dedicated to rebellion until her very last breath.
this does not mean that she actually registers it when people like her, though. in fact, once she pieces together what her true nature is (she hadn't wanted to kick that poor animal, or make a spectacle of that nice bard's corpse, or try to rip out astarion's throat as he slept--but she had done those things, and more, and what's worse, some of them don't even to her like they would anyone else) she's pretty sure that the unanimous, logical choice would be to put her at a distance.
so she braces, prepares, makes peace with returning to the status quo & starts pulling away before staging her little ted talk. jaheira catches her first, though, and it gets to her. she's not spoken much to the woman, but she's... incredibly understanding, actually. so much so that it leaves velrith with a profound ache in her chest when she rolls over and tries to sleep again (jaheira's insistence, and her promise to stand watch all night in case she lost control again). being around jaheira hurts like hell, but she still seeks her out after that incident. she looks at her kindly but doesn't treat her with any more fragility than before. she's good-humoured when answering question after question about bhaalspawn, and stays honest the whole time too. she seeks her out when she isolates as much as she can on the outside of camp, dropping a sack of potatoes at velrith's feet and sitting beside her so that they can peel them in easy silence.
she likes that the most. sometimes it feels like velrith's head is too full; not from the parasite or the echoes of a murderous god, but from--she's not sure, actually, but it makes thinking hard, and speech tends to take a temporary leave as well. no amount of coaxing makes a difference, it'll return when it decides to. that's the bad sort of silence, the type that other people feel like they should fix so that everyone can be comfortable again. except jaheira, who apparently can figure out what she needs before velrith can even process that question. and sometimes, she just needs to peel some potatoes for a bit.
standing before everyone else, she prepares for the logical choice of rejection again. instead, she's greeted with shrugs, support, sympathy, but overall--not much of a change. that's the part that sends her off, only pausing just long enough to take a breath before excusing herself to the surrounding woods. it hurts so damn much, being loved like this. she wonders if any technicalities in her oath actually require her to slay herself at this point, just based on the implications alone. they should be appalled. fearful. cold. and she'd wound herself up so much inside determining this to already be the only end to her confession. bare your soul, lose what you'd only started to ease into, return to your duty.
the other shoe never does drop, though. it's gone so catastrophically well that she can't even make the tears flow properly (she's only done it once before that she remembers, but that should be adequate). instead, her sobs are muffled gasps against her hands, choking on her own confusion as she sinks to the ground, shaking.
of course, this comes out after the "incident", in the underdark, which means astarion has already seen her cry precisely once of something that seemed to her a similar scale. he's got a better handle on it, he'd like to believe, and he can sense that he's being silently volunteered for the 'fetch our bhaalspawn' quest. she's not hard to find either, an ice-white tiefling amongst the greenery with her head hidden in her arms, folded in on herself like she's not worth the weight of her own bones. it's sad, and a little annoying, actually, because if she was to insist that he possessed worth like it was the most obvious fact in the world, like he was strange for not feeling the same way, why shouldn't that same sentiment extend in her direction.
of course, there's little he can say to soothe in a way that matters, he's not going to make that mistake again, but he's at least able to bring her up for air. yes my love, perhaps it is foolish and unwise for any of us to stay around something so dangerous, but that argument can be made in many directions, not just yours. you would be the first among us to dismiss those very notions if they were coming from someone else, and have done so--multiple times, may i add--as bhaalspawn. if there's upset about the reveal, i'm confident that it's more to do with how you feel than anything else.
and really, what's she supposed to do with that aside from break even more (from relief, maybe? tension and fear of rejection that she hadn't known how to recognize, hadn't known she was holding onto? the understanding that this is not just from him, but on behalf of everyone else too?) and crumble into him.
against all odds, she is worthy of loving. despite her bloodline and her personal shortcomings, she is worthy of that much.
nothing in half-measures, as most paladins tend to be. does she remember when or why or even how she took the oath? not even a bit. but it's the only thing in her head when she wakes up on the mind flayer ship, the sole thing she's sure of, the only guiding direction she has. it should be enough to understand right and wrong, but it isn't for her. following the oath is a choice, something she can steady herself on when nothing else makes sense. devotion to her cause of protection, restoring some of the balance in the world that she lost before orin killed her. maybe that was why she lived; something needed her to right some of her sins before death arrived. or maybe a divine power was looking for someone who wouldn't be missed if they were lost in stopping the ithilids.
whatever it is, she does everything in her power to stick to it. until, of course, life happens (as it tends to) and she does something in the underdark. what did she do? she doesn't know, because she thought she was helping--that myconid was going to betray the colony that took him in when he lost all others. she raised her sword when it was clear a scolding wouldn't change his mind. and then... the sinking feeling that something was wrong.
something was missing. the only part of her that felt like it was anything was gone, and for the first time (maybe ever?) she gets emotional. there's no anchor anymore, no calming guide of tenets to follow.
the oathbreaker knight will find her later, she knows. at camp, she's distraught, and the little bit she dared interact goes out the window entirely. there's nothing anyone could actually say that would help, anyway. this does not stop astarion from trying.
glib as ever, were she in a more normal headspace she would have seen the dismissive comment for the hand-waving attempt at comfort it was. he probably knows there's nothing he can actually say to bring her down, but surely a joke (meant to reassure that she would be fine regardless, whether the oath stayed broken or was re-taken, she was competent on the field and he at least trusted her that much) would be alright?
it was not.
for all that he carried, he could not--did not--understand. of course he could be cavalier about it; despite all that was taken from him, he still had his own gods-damned name. he knew who he was, wasn't scrambling to put together fragments of his own ghost just to make some unimpressive small talk like she was. she has not yet chosen her name at this point, and that oath is where she begins & ends as a person.
he's silent when she snaps, unexpected. like a cornered animal about to tear its own leg out of a trap, daring anyone to come closer to 'help' so that they too can be maimed. a total loss for words, even when she stalks off to keep herself from acting out even further (who knows how prone she would be to violence now? not her!), raising her voice for the first time at him in pure grief.
he doesn't really get it, but he understand more in the middle of all that. the pieces click together in his mind, working themselves out during the berating. the gods never answered his cries, and so his outlook remained fairly bleak on the whole pantheon. paladins occupied a space at the opposite end of the spectrum, and he'd assumed that her more uptight habits were an offshoot from that (it's not like she gave him a ton to work with, either. he did his best from what he was allowed to see). for her, there may as well have been no gods involved in any capacity. it was simply the thing that kept her from fracturing entirely, now gone thanks to a misunderstood line in the agreement.
she still refuses to speak to him, even after she's begged for the oath back--she'll be good this time, really, she'll be good, she promises, it won't happen again, please--and received it successfully. she's not talking much to anyone, feeling both too exhausted and over-sensitive to even contemplate that. his apology isn't... good, exactly. but it's honest and that's really all she gives a shit about. things are still weird and cold for a bit, manifesting in a physical distance & reinforcing just how off his initial read on her was. but it's her first real brush with interpersonal conflict, so learning curves are expected. time and circumstance eventually help things settle, with there being bigger things to worry about.
she's quiet during sex. responsive and hyper-aware of her body, definitely, but still restrained. she enjoys the act, however, despite the lack of volume, and this shows through a readiness to explore and feel things. the ability to feel physical pleasure is something that at least seems to be something she has in common with most people. but she's overly permissive too, sometimes uncomfortably so; she's simply not attached enough to her body to have real concerns or strong preferences. at first glance, this seems to be deference, the need to be agreeable in every situation lest she tip the scales too much in her own direction.
he puts his finger on that after the third encounter, and finds himself taking a break from her for a while after as a result (once again, an act that she's absolutely fine with--god, has the thought of challenging him ever even crossed her mind in this department?). Further observation, however, reveals something else. her actions are exploratory. experimental. there's no frame of reference, she needs to establish preferences all over again for this version of herself. in fact, he sees that this extends to other tasks people ask of her as well. every action or accompaniment is met with the same reserved curiosity, considering what's being asked of her before ultimately deciding to try something new. perhaps that was why he felt like he was being intensely studied if he squints.
there's no doubt that she does see him. but she only sees enough to know that she lacks the connections to actually do anything with that. an unbalanced, vexing sort of safety net. (still, there was probably no one better for him to glue himself to than a paladin, and he tells himself that's why he spends so long trying to figure her out. because surely, her motivations can't be as obviously honest as they come across--can they?)
it's only after she tells him on the name she's privately decided to give herself (private for now, since everyone else will be informed in the morning) that he starts to realize just how much he enjoys kissing her. she's not nearly as practiced as he is, but gods, there's such a single-mindedness to the kisses it actually leaves him dizzy. her focus is so all-encompassing, the world around them may as well have been unravelling at its seams and she still wouldn't break contact. chasing pleasure but holding back just enough to keep her head above the water, prolonging the act as much as she can. he's been kissed before. many times, actually, but not like this.
there is... so much disappointment when rejecting bhaal doesn't actually change anything fundamental in her. on one hand, that really does mean that it's been her personality the entire time. that the good choices she made were hers, and they were worth fighting for.
on the other hand, fostering even that small seed of hope that she might become less of herself and more like other people had been a dangerous game. the distance remains, along with the lack of understanding and knowledge that some things would always be more hard-won for her, while others would simply be entirely beyond her reach. knowing this logically is one thing. accepting it is... entirely different. it will take time, and she will at least allow herself as much so as to properly grieve a version of herself whose body knew how to laugh freely.
she'll be okay.
#bg3 durge#oc tag#velrith#screams this got away from meeeee fdghj#trying her absolute best. doesnt understand people doesnt understand how to Be a person but by god. she is trying.#bg3
6 notes
·
View notes
Text
Imprimatura
Something I've been learning to accept recently is that my life has been rooted in the suppression of myself. I have ADHD/Autism raised in a household that did not know how to deal with me and I had 5 younger half-siblings whom I was told took precedence over me. Between my neurodivergence, emotionally distant home life, and a burgeoning gender crisis, I had a difficult time connecting with others meaningfully. My only guidance in this struggle was literally "fake it til you make it" and eventually it gets easier. As you might imagine, this doesn't work out well as a blueprint for going through puberty and adolescence. I stuck with the only people who could stand me and learned to fit in, which meant sticking around the boys who would eventually become part of the burgeoning incel and alt-right of the 2010's. This is probably all tmi for whatever rando person stumbles by thinking they are getting some coherent take on the journey of authenticity through introspection and experience but no, instead this is the lamentations of someone who wants to break free from the loneliness that became my home.
If you continue to read my posts, you won't find anything of substance, basically just a diary of an uneducated, undeveloped, egocentric trans woman. I don't have anything to say, but I do want to figure out how to say something of meaning. I've spent so long analyzing every word, every subconscious action, every minute social tell, every choice of words, but have come out of it understanding nothing. I instinctively suppress everything about myself, only letting the little bit of myself leak out that I have learned to curate for other people's acceptance. What at first let me feel safe at home and at school has become a prison which has become a matter of life or death to escape. I foolishly believed that transitioning could someday be my escape from this, but I was deluded. Not to say that I am not trans of course. This was always something I knew I would either confront eventually, or die. I had been living life on a tightrope, controlling every minute movement of my body and mind to maintain an image of serenity and confidence so that no one would even realize I was one step from falling. I thought that when I came out I was finally going to be able to put my feet on solid ground and walk, free to live my life. Feet gliding into some beautiful innate dance finally able to express what they had been held back from for so long. For some time it actually felt like my prophecy may have come true. However, even writing this I feel my body aching to return to the comfort of that serene walk. I feel the millions of potential eyes piercing my soul.
At first, I embraced this path of authenticity. Even with little to no "social skills", people respected my honesty and transparency even where skill in communication was lacking. In time I had a small but healthy group of friends, a supportive community, and a burgeoning career. But at no fault of mine (life happens) I lost all but one friend (who I had entered into a relationship with), and I had taken a step up into a career that included taking a supervisory role in my community that disconnected me from my peers. I was in charge of troubled 18-25 year olds hoping to guide them on what I had learned so far at the age of 26. Instead I slowly crumbled under the burdens of responsibility and my likewise crumbling personal life. The responsibilities pushed my behavior towards what I had seen in my parents over the duration of my siblings births. I needed to be perfect, I needed to do things right, I needed to be more than what I was. I was human, I am human. I had come this far by embracing my inevitable failures and accepting a sort of 'student of life' mantra. But I wasn't ready for how those failures would impact those around me that I felt responsible for. So I walked the best way I knew how. With the serene grace that I had honed for so long, channeling everything I knew into maintaining an image of competence so that no one would be hurt. But as I hit my breaking point I only hurt everyone more, stepping back onto my tightrope away from the solid ground of community.
I don't even know how to fit my SA or my loss of friends into here without completely diverging from what semblance of a thesis I can pretend to have. But this is all just to illustrate the backdrop for my current struggle that I intend to explore in time. Underpainting my canvas as if I have some worthwhile art to express upon it. My partner is providing a place to stay while I struggle to function let alone try to go back to work. I've dropped so far back into myself that I've gone back to /tttt for gods sake. Wrapping up all of this mess I once again state 'I have nothing to say' unfortunately. This is just a messy diary of a messy person who is practicing being messy in front of other people. I want to live my life again, but I don't want to wait until I have it all figured out to try living my life again. Maybe this whole post is just some form of self harm, but if you made it this far that's probably also an act of self harm lol. Thanks for reading anyways, I've always wanted to be seen for who I truly am. Unfortunately, this is all I got right now. Hopefully it'll get better if you stick around. I had some pretty cool friends until it all fell apart, so hopefully there's something there worth sticking around for.
#digital diary#trans#adhd#authenticity#personal growth#being a whiny little bitch#read this at your own peril#not because its dark#its just boring and dumb#transition#incel
1 note
·
View note
Text
the thing abt Umineko's metanarrative is that it's at once totally permissive and extremely confining: it has a framing device which encompasses and legitimizes all AUs in the form of fragments, but it recuperates those AUs in the same breath, relegating them to existentially inferior beta timelines. Lion is permitted to 'exist', but there's only one Single Truth, and all else are fictitious forgeries.
more damningly, I think, the catbox and the and the forgeries that define it are constructed in a way almost diametrically opposed to conventional human meaning-making. fragment-stories aren't crafted at the will of a writer, but emerge from the procedural generation of a roulette, exhausting the blind permutations of cause and effect.
this is of course a metatextual expression of Beato's inhuman approach to writing, her certain will to account for everything and accept any outcome within her Territory. but it's also increasingly incorporated into the verbiage and philosophy of higher-level Witches - Voyagers who draught from an infinity that already exists, and Creators who no longer believe in anything after experiencing everything. Lion is permitted to exist, but only as a vanishingly small branch in a wider probability distribution.
of all the authors in Umineko's metanarrative, probably only Battler is able to step outside of this mold and write with unconditional love: crafting forgeries as an expression of emotional truth rather than the specification of an outcome, believing in those forgeries out of love alone without regard or concession to necessity.
and all of this is troublesome because Battler isn't actually a writer. episode 8's gameboard isn't a forgery in reality, but a vision in Ange's internal struggle. it exists not as a coherent story, but as an impossible dream that Ange can choose to accept or deny. Umineko teaches you how to read it with love, but not how to write it with love, because there are no human authors, only witches taking cross-sections from an array of indeterminate catboxes. Creator Witches are just as nihilistic as Voyagers and Territory Lords.
no matter how I began this project, whatever wish I had to say something new, I keep finding myself bewitched in the metanarrative of what already exists. I find myself unsatisfied with my plans because, without thinking about it, I've looked to the meaningless roulette to justify my own very deliberate decisions.
no matter what, more than anything, I can't forget why I'm really here: the truth that Umineko presents, and the truth that I need to express, will never be the same.
it's nanowrimo this month and i don't want to go another year without updating so i'm gonna do a bit of rubber duck debugging before i go to bed and put cards on the table
obviously I've been struggling a lot with Flight, and really I think that boils down to one big issue: I moved too fast putting a few details on the page (and outline) and constrained my options before I knew exactly for sure where I was going.
trying to plan everything out in advance always felt like a losing proposition, a way to procrastinate on the hard work of actually writing. but just looking at my productivity it's obvious that jumping ahead hasn't done me any favors either - I've spent just as much time navel gazing, but I've only been mired in wishy-washy uncertainty and unable to really work these potential logic errors out. I need to take a step back and totally nail down a handful of load-bearing points before I get the cart spinning again
14 notes
·
View notes
Text
Moments of Despair #1 [Genshin Impact/Diluc x Reader]

Synopsis:Â âThe man who was on fire and realized it too late.â
(A series of works where the boys deal with the passing of their beloved).
Albedo's despair
Warnings: angst, tragedy, major character death, graphic depictions of violence perhaps
(A/n): Had these ideas for a while after reading @/serensama To Mourn series of another fandom. So much sorrow and feeling I just was inspired to write đ«
_______________________________________________
The moment you fell lifeless in Diluc's arms, he wanted to disappear.
It was raining again, he had always despised the rain. How it trickles down the slope of your cheek, like tears falling from the heavens. The sight of it mixing with your blood creating a thin stream of red rivers flowing beside him. They patter down obnoxiously because time didn't care, the gods don't care, the world didn't care. You were just a small fragile person to their eyes but to him you were his light. A candle that used to shine in his dark world was now dissipitated by the waters of reality.
Many droplets have passed and he was still holding you. Diluc could do nothing but stare. He hadn't shed any tears nor could he make a coherent sound. Perhaps it was because his tears have long run out when his father was held in the very same way. Or it was because he was heartless. He's usually told for being cold and indifferent. But the pain clenching in his chest was proof that he still had one (proof that it was still beating), much to his dismay. It would be better if he didn't.
So why can't he just look away? Your wounds, your bruised features, everything now etched so deep into the back of his conciousness that is was starting to awaken his worst nightmares. They were the source of the bile growing in his stomach. The irony stench filling up his nostrils felt so sickening. He couldn't turn away. You're dead. You're dead. You're dead. As if reality had yet to register, or maybe he refused to accept it, Diluc helplessly gazed down your body with blank and empty eyes.
"Master Diluc..."
Jean's voice called out to him pitifully. He rises up with his back turned, ignoring the stares given to him, "Leave. The knights of favonius are not needed here."
"But she's a Mondstadt citizen," The anemo user retorts, slightly taken aback by his impassive reaction, "It's my responsibility to ensure this case doesn't go unnoticed."
Unnoticed. Diluc scoffs in his mind, what a tasteless joke.
"It seems you weren't listening," he announces as his head was turned ajar so they could see the deep hatred glowing red in his eyes, "Leave. Now."
Jean's lips trembled before barely being able to say, "Alright" and retreating her knights back to the city. Kaeya narrows his gaze at his bother, the sorrow was evident through his pupils. He steps forward until he was arms length away from his brother. Too little too late, another failure was added to the belt.
Kaeya was a man of many words but for once he was at loss of what to say. No underhanded suggestions, no ideas taunting him to spill his thoughts, he simply asks Diluc, "What are you planning to do now?"
Silence. Kaeya couldn't predict what sort of expression his brother was making as he looks at your corpse. It brought a heavy weight of unsettlement upon him and here he thought he had already grown used to his brother's quietness.
Slowly, he turns around while letting the water pour down his face. Kaeya tightens his jaw as Diluc drags his feet towards him, stopping when their shoulders were parallel, "It's none of your concern."
"You're just going to leave her here?"
There was a slight pause which was enough of an answer. The Cavalry Captain sighs when he watched him walk away, what was the point of asking when Kaeya knew Diluc so well? He glances at your form before swiftly shutting his eyes.
It was his concern.
-------
A week later, the staff of the Ragnvindr household could hardly recognize their Master's appearance. They knew not to bother him when he decides to lock himself in his chambers. Diluc drowns himself with work from hours to no end as he connects the findings of the person that took your life. As expected, it was one of his enemies- a fatui member. The question was, which one?
"Master Diluc, I beg of you, please take care of yourself," Elzer pleads.
The pyro user didn't bother to spare him a glance or look at the tray of food he carried.
Food...you always brought them whenever he had to work overtime.
"I do not remember specifiying anyone to be allowed in my office," he voices aloud, "If it's related to business affairs simply leave that with Adelinde and I'll take a look at it tomorrow."
"I understand. But you've been working all day and night yet refusing to take any breaks in between. At this rate, you'll harm your health."
The feather pen in his grip kept dragging it's course, "This is beyond the duties assigned to you Elzer."
"That's because it was a request sent by your father," he adds, knowing that stepping over his boundaries may cost him, "If Master Crepus was still here, I'm sure he would have said the same thing."
Taking a deep breath, Elzer lays out his last card, "And also your wife."
The pen slows into a halt.
No one had brought you up until now. Elzer anxiously watches his Master shifting in his seat, his red bangs covering half of his face but he could still see the frown pressing firmly on his lips. It wouldn't be a surprise if Diluc suddenly bursted at him for mentioning such a sensitive topic, all that matters was his master's well being and Elzer was willing to risk everything for it. But nothing. Diluc turns his attention ever so slightly at the tray he carried.
"Fine, but I'm not eating that."
"What? Wasn't this was her favourite-"
"Do I need to repeat myself?"
Elzer furrows his brows before sighing, "...No, Master Diluc."
He exits the room while carrying the fresh dish of Once Upon A Mondstadt that you loved so much. The door closes with a soft click and he was alone again.
People found it strange how Diluc seemed so vacant to your passing. He didn't even show up at your funeral. Instead, he continues his duties as a Mondstadt nobleman like usual while taking care of business matters associated with the winery. Except those who were close to him could see the difference in his actions. Apathy, he was so mechanical in every task he did. Like a marionette attatched on strings, a doll without a soul. After all, his soul died the moment when yours did too. What remains was a shadow of Diluc and a being existing solely for revenge and duty. He was nothing but a remnant.
Fatigue begins to wash over him and he fights to stay awake. Because once he gives in it will all be over. Once he closes his eyes, he would see your face with a multitude of images from the past. He would hear your voice calling out his name from a distant space as it echoes off the walls of his mind. He would fall into a dream where you were still with him and as always, waking up to see that it was never real.
I should have pushed you away.
Because what hurt Diluc the most wasn't that you were gone, rather, it was how you were still here.
Then you'd still be-
Something breaks and it turned out to be the pen he was holding so tightly. Only now Diluc realized how fast his heart was thrumming as beads of sweat began rolling down his forehead. Focus. Don't waste time. He won't grant himself the liberty of anything when your murderer was still on the run. Every wound they inflicted on you was going to be returned in tenfold. He'll make sure of it. That's why, he refuses to think about you at all. Diluc occupies his mind with other matters since at this point, work was the only efficient method of keeping his sanity in tact.
She needs you to focus.
The door opens and Kaeya enters the room while holding a document, "We found the guy."
His reaction was immediate, "Where?"
"Hm, now that we meet, it's actually quite debateable," The captain notes wryly, "When was the last time you've gotten proper rest?"
"I don't have time for this, either you tell me or I'll do it by force."
Kaeya couldn't help but sigh, "Apologies but you don't seem to be in any state for a fight. I'm sure you know how it would end up if you were to face your enemy right now."
"..."
"Diluc, this isn't healthy," Kaeya asserts, it's been a while since he sounded so sincere, "I'm not here to prevent you from doing what's necessary however, perhaps it would be better if I finished it in your stead."
"No," Diluc stubbornly answers, "Hand that over."
"...Heh, then there's really nothing I can do to stop you it seems," he whispers with a sad smile, "At the very least, be careful."
"I intend to," The pyro user snatches the paper parchment out of Kaeya's hands before opening the window, "Also, if Elzer returns, tell him there's a few errands I have to take care of."
The night was a full moon and the sky was empty, Diluc leaps off the edge and disappears into the darkness. There was no telling of what could happen next. Since you weren't here, it was up to Kaeya to watch over him.
-------
The claymore dropped to the ground with a clang as it soaks up the blood of the fatui he just killed.
Diluc was tired, so tired.
He slumps down against the wall from pure exhaustion, all that adrenaline and hatred went up in fumes, leaving behind whatever was left in his heart: nothing. Two hours, not even that far from Mondstadt, the fatui hid in an abandoned building as he cowarded for his life. When Diluc arrived, he never expected this monster to be so weak. This was the person who murdered you? A pathetic nobody that was simply following orders? This was the reason why he lost you forever?
In the end, the only one to blame was himself, for being weak and unable to protect you. He was supposed to be your hero ("Darknight hero," you'd always tease), the rock that shields you just as you had been the warmth he longed for many years, did he give you enough? Was this enough? He thought avenging your death would grant him a peace of mind and the justice you deserved but deep down, he knew it will never be enough when it comes to his love for you.
"Diluc."
He closes his eyes, he hears your voice. He was so tired, it wouldn't be a surprise if he started hallucinating.
"Diluc."
"I'm sorry..."
The man lets out a trembled breath as he apologized to the image of you in his mind. I'm sorry I failed you. They were repeated like a mantra in hopes to reach you somehow. Of course that was impossible, his feelings, his emotions, love and sorrow altogether will never reach you again. And your arms that once comforted him and brushed his hair with a soothing voice, saying everything will be okay, where are they now?
"Diluc."
"Stop," he didn't want to hear your voice.
"Diluc, I'm here."
"Stop..."
"Diluc..."
He jolts his eyes open and lets out a yell, what was he saying? He doesn't know. All he needed now was to drown out the fake voices mocking in his head. Diluc grabs the nearest object and shatters it against the floor, the dam was broken and it flooded uncontrollably, breaking everything in it's way. The abandoned house was filled with loud cries of a man sobbing with agony like a broken-hearted child. He crumbles to his knees and falls to his side, lifting his forearms while clutching his face.
And screamed.
Archons, what did he do to deserve this? Why do the people he cherish get taken away from him? Diluc never wanted to be the Darknight hero if it meant having his father perish in his arms. He didn't want the feeling of stabs against his chest with every breath he took. He didn't want to feel cold while knowing it was because you weren't here to hold him. He didn't want your voice, your pictures or your memory.
He wanted you.
"(Y/n)..." he chokes. Rolling to his back, Diluc moves his arms to cover his eyes, letting the tears run down to his ears, "(Y/n)..."
For who knows how long, he lays there in the abandoned building and mourns. Diluc doesn't have the strength to move from his position, he found himself staring mindlessly through the cracks of the roof when his voice had gone hoarse. The corners of his eyes still burned and his head was throbbing with so much pain. Maybe he should just stay here but the thought of being in the same room as your murderer was unfathomable.
Picking up his claymore once again, Diluc drags himself out of the door. Where would he go? It's not like he had a home to return to because home was when he was with you. A doll without a soul, the marionette moves as if the strings have commanded him to do so. Where ever it takes him, he didn't care. He just knew he had to go.
#genshin impact#genshin impact headcanons#genshin impact x reader#genshin impact scenarios#diluc ragnvindr#diluc#diluc x reader#jean gunnhildr#genshin impact diluc#genshin impact jean#kaeya alberich#Kaeya#genshin impact kaeya#genshin impact angst#genshin impact imagines#genshin imagines#genshin headcanons#genshin x reader#tragedy#nya-writes
1K notes
·
View notes
Text
đ±đ¶đłđ±đđŠ - đź.

‷ summary: âYouâre blue, I'm red, I wanna kiss your neck and make you purple all over.â
ê„ word count: 33.7k ê„ pairing: credence barebone | fem!reader ê„ genre: fluff, angst, smut ê„ rating: 18+ ê„ warnings: mentions of physical and religious abuse, mild violence and angst ê„ kinks: femdom, masturbation ê„ authorâs note:  Credenceâs first time requested by anonymous. Experimenting a new writing style with this one, I hope you still like it! This is very soft, but also sinful. I always suggest using Interactive Fics extension on Google Chrome and Firefox when reading my fics. Enjoy. ;) ê„ key: (y/n) - first name (l/n) - last name (e/c) - eye color (h/c) - hair color (s/c) - skin color
There are very few moments in life worth living for. Most things in life are mundane and repetitive. Humans arenât as complex as they like to think. Humans are simple. Without realizing, it they put themselves into a routine. Eat, work, sleep, repeat. Eat, sleep, work, repeat. Eat, sleep, work, repeat.
Albert Einstein once said, âThe definition of insanity is doing the same thing over and over again, but expecting different results.â And yet, most humans never fall into insanity. How is it humanity survives such a dreary existence? The answer itself is simple. It is because despite living simple, tedious, monotonous lives, they still have those few moments.
Credence wanted nothing more than to experience one of these moments. Life for Credence was human. It repeated on an infinite loop, no matter how much he prayed for it to stop. Unlike most peopleâs lives, Credenceâs routine wasnât something to accept comfortably. There was no eat, sleep, work, repeat for him. His day started with an unsavory meal. It was usually porridge or stale bread. Then he would go out and hand out his âmotherâsâ flyers while she ranted in the streets. After that, theyâd return to the orphanage where heâd surely get beat for doing something wrong. After being denied dinner, he would return to his room and cry silently in his bed, trying to dream of a life better than the one he lived. Then repeat.
Today was supposed to be no different. Today, Credence would have to hand out flyers around Times Square until nightfall. He hated handing out flyers in Times Square. It was bright, loud, and crowded, and the rich people from The Eggs always came down to shop and attend the cinema.
Rich people are assholes.
For the most part, Credence was invisible amidst the hustle and bustle of the square. People were too busy chatting amongst themselves or rushing to the nearest store or restaurant to even bat an eye at him. He didnât mind it. He welcomed invisibility with open arms. Being seen usually ended with new bruises and scars. That's what happens when youâre an outsider, and Credence was an outsider in every sense of the word. He was an outsider to the rich people that pushed past him on the sidewalk, an outsider to the orphanage, and an outsider to himself.Â
So, the lowly outsider stood hunched over in the middle of the sidewalk next to a cinema. Above him was a large marquee lit up by five hundred flashing bulbous lights. Mobs of people dappered up in evening dresses and suits, tipping their fedoras and clutching their mink coats excitedly entered the theatre. Credence looked at the flyers in his hands. Mary Lou gave him three hundred flyers to give out, and he barely gave out thirty. Most of the ones he did manage to force into someoneâs hand ended up on the ground not ten feet away from him. They couldn't even bother to find a trash can. He wouldnât dare return home with such a disappointing turnout.
The sun had long since set. The roar of the night became corrupted with wealthy party-goers. The Square was alive with chatter and street music. The streets were filled with intoxicated drivers flashing their fancy topless automobiles and the pretty women that shouted inside them. It was rather scenic, and Credence often found himself staring longingly at all the people whose lives seemed much happier than his own. It was one of the few ways he could pass the time.
He would watch couples walk the street hand in hand, seemingly in love. The woman would occasionally point out something on display she fancied and sweetly coherence her partner to buy it for herâto which they always did. He would observe a gang of college gentlemen around his age hop from bar to bar, obnoxiously laughing and roughhousing in the streets, cat-calling passing dames. In his mind, he was one of them. He pretended he lived in a world where he wasnât an orphan and grew up in a wealthy family. He would have a mother who loved him and a father who was proud of him. He would go to college and make friends with other boys. Maybe heâd fall in love with a girl along the way. Someone sweet to please the folks back home. Then it would be him parading down the streets with a pretty girl around his arms in Times Square, and some other poor guy would be miserable in his place.
As his eyes wandered the streets, watching the snippets of other people's lives and inserting himself in them, his eyes landed on her across the street. She stepped onto the sidewalk in front of a boutique. Her hair fell around her shoulders in waves, neatly placed under a velvet green beret. She had on a slim fitting wool coat with mink trim over a lace-covered silk dress that shined in the nightâs light. When she began to walk, his eyes followed her down the street like magnets. The way she seemed to carry herself was unlike the others around her. She wasnât pink with liquor, stumbling in her heels on the pavement. Each step she took was one of elegance and confidence. He couldn't look away.
âHey, watch it, punk!â
Credence found himself shoved to his hands and knees on the ground, the flyers in his hands dispersing in the air around him. He winced in pain and looked up to see a man angrily peering down at him.
âWatch where youâre goinâ, freak!â The man cursed at him.
Credence kept his head down. âIâm sorry, sir.â
The man sucked his teeth and purposely stepped on some flyers in front of him as he walked by, pressing them into the wet sidewalk. Only when he was sure the man had gone did he find it safe to move. He ignored the soreness in the palms of his hands and tried his best to salvage as many flyers as he could. Passersby couldn't have cared less about the papers they ripped and crumpled under their perfectly pointed shoes. He picked up what little there was left unscathedâabout a hundred at least. He was lucky most of them were still stacked together. He went to collect the last salvageable stack across from him when another pair of (s/c) dainty hands reached for them.
Credenceâs eyes landed on a pair of green pumps pointed at him. His eyes trailed up past long legs shielded from the cold by nude stockings, green silk, and tawny fur until they met painted red lips and glossy (e/c) eyes. Up close, she was much more captivating. He could now make out her soft, round features and see how her (h/c) curls perfectly framed her face. Her cheeks were dusted a lush red. Whether it was from the early winter chill, or a detail of her makeup was unknown. Either way, she was stunning. It took him longer than it should have for him to notice the flyers she was holding out for him to take.
Credence awkwardly stumbled to his feet, keeping his eyes trained on the tips of her shoes to avoid her gaze. Even in his slouched state, he towered over her, but somehow he still appeared small.
âI saw that.â Her warm voice filled his ears, catching him off guard.
He lifted his head to look at her once more. âWhat?â
The girl looked in the direction the man from earlier had left and frowned. Â âThe prick who knocked you over was half-seas over! He could barely tell his left foot from his right! If he had, he would have seen that it was his fault knocking you to the ground like that.â
Credence didnât know what to say. That was the most anyone had ever said to him without spewing insults his way. Even more peculiar was that the strange girl talking to him was trying to defend him. His awkward speechlessness didnât seem to phase her in the slightest. Instead, her targeted vexed expression relaxed into a warm smile.
She urged the flyers towards him once more. âSorry about your papers. I donât think thereâs much left to save.â
He carefully took the papers from her hands, noting how perfectly manicured her nails were. âItâs okay... thank you.â
âNo need to thank me. No sense in being praised for common decency, right?â
Credence found himself speechless. He wasn't sure how to respond to such a statement. It was definitely something he should be grateful for. Most people wouldnât look twice at him struggling on the street, let alone go out of their way to help.
The girl spoke through his silence. âYou donât talk much, do you?â She chuckled.
He shamefully bowed his head. âIâm sorry.â
âI didnât mean it in a bad way,â she quickly assured him. âSometimes, I think people talk too much. I donât think people should say things they donât need to, otherwise, words lose all valuable meaning. You know what I mean?â
He nodded slowly. âI think so.â
She seemed pleased with his answer, her smile growing ever so slightly. It wasnât long before it was replaced with another frown. Unlike before, this wasnât a frown of annoyance, but concern. Her brows turned upward and her red lips parted to let out a sharp gasp. She looked at him clearly for the first time, her eyes wandered over his slender form and taking in his appearance.
âGoodness! Arenât you cold?â She asked, her voice laced with worry.
Credence shrugged half-heartedly. He was used to the cold by now. He only had a handful of clothes to begin with. He didn't have the luxury of having clothes that match the changing weather, he could only wear whatever clothes fit him from the donation pile. The warmest garment he obtained this winter was an old navy blue suit best designed for autumnâs chill, but useless against winterâs cold. She found it hard to believe he stayed in the cold for so long without freezing to death. Credence thought that was a bit of an exaggeration. It was a particularly cold November night, enough to keep the patches of ice and snow that had been shoveled to the gutters intact. With every shaky breath he took, a puff of white mist would follow. His nose and the tips of his ears were permanently colored red and, given his natural pale complexion, made him look rather sickly. But, he bore through it because he had experienced far worse.
Without warning, the girl took the liberty of placing her palms on the back of his hands. The gentle action was so alien, he flinched when he felt her warm skin.
âYour hands are like ice!â She gasped. âTheyâre two degrees short from falling off!â
It must have been true because the feeling of her hands was enough to send a fiery warmth throughout his body. Such affection was so foreign to him, he began to doubt it really happened. It wouldn't have been the first time his mind played tricks on him. Perhaps he was home in his bed, lucidly dreaming about a chance encounter with a pretty woman. In a moment, he would wake up, and the warm feeling of a womanâs touch would turn cold, and heâd find himself alone in his room again.
His theory was swiftly disproven when he felt her hands gently squeeze his. As if she had the brightest idea of the decade, the womanâs face lit up.
She took a step closer. âSay, why donât I get you some tea to warm you up? Thereâs a coffee shop still open a few blocks awayâI could drive you in my Ford!â
Credence blushed and swallowed. His eyes darted around nervously. âIâm not sure I should...â He mumbled.
âWe can stand here in the streets like a couple of gulls if youâd like, but Iâm not going to leave you out here to freeze, so you might as well say yes,â she smirked.
He wanted to say yes. But there was a voice inside him that warned him not to go. It was the same nagging tone Mary Lou barked in his ear. His mind spiraled, spewing scenarios of his adopted motherâs fury. He should be home by now. She never liked it when he returned home late. She would beat him again. She might even ice himâsomething she did when she was truly furious with him. The thought of it made his blood run cold.
âI-I canât,â he stammered. âM-Mother is expecting me homeâsheâll be wondering where I am.â
The womanâs once playful expression slowly faded. Her brows gathered at the center of her forehead and her smile faded. Credence was trembling and stuttering, helplessly trying to explain why he had to return home. His words slurred together into a tremulous speech. Passing pedestrians gave patronizing stares, actively avoiding the pair and whispering amongst themselves. The woman placed a comforting hand on Credenceâs shoulder, silencing him almost immediately.
âHey, hey, itâs okay,â She said softly. âWe donât have to go if you donât want to. I didnât mean to upset you by it.â
She looked him in his eyes and offered a kind smile. There was a skip of his heart. A strange feeling weighed in his chest he had never felt before.
âWhy donât I drive you?â She suggested. âThat way you can be home twice as fast!â
Credence took a moment to think about it. He found it increasingly impossible to say no. Against his better judgment, he found himself wanting to extend their encounter, if even just for a minute. He had the smallest inference that if he said no, it would disappoint her. The thought of disappointing her was something he didn't want to do. He felt obligated to appease her. She had shown him a kindness that he may never get again. He thought he could at least keep her pleased.
âOkay,â he relented.
The girl grinned up at him and linked her arm around his. His cheeks grew warm, and he tucked his chin to his chest to hide his blush. Not that she would notice either way. She gingerly led him down the street, trying to engage him with small talk. He tried to listen, but he would get distracted whenever he felt her chest brush up against him. She was so close and so warm. Her touch burned through the thin material of his jacket and made his skin tingle. He could smell her perfume, like lavender and vanilla.
Such an alluring scent it was. It smelled familiar and sweet in its flowery nature. It reminded him of the transition from spring to summer, when the flowers became the most vibrant and fruit ripened to perfect sweetness. He wished he could smell it every day. It would be a refreshing change from the stench of mildew and boiled cabbage he often smelled. He wondered if she always smelled so sweet.
âSo, whatâs with the pamphlets? Are you a part of that Second Salemers organization?â she asked, pulling him out of his fantasies. He looked down at her and saw her looking up at him expectedly. He couldnât help but grow hot with embarrassment.
âY-yes,â he answered.
âReally? So, you believe in witches?â She teasingly wiggled her fingers in his face.
"My mother does,â He answered.
âHow interesting,â she thought aloud. âI canât say that I believe in witches, but if they do exist I wouldnât mind.â
âYou wouldnât?â
She shook her head. âI donât think so. I mean, theyâre human like us, right? People tend to demonize things they donât understand. Just because theyâre different doesn't mean we have to fear or prosecute them. I think we should embrace each otherâs differences and learn to appreciate them, rather than forcing everyone to assimilate to one idea of normalcy. If we do that, then no one would be unique. Weâd all be the same.â
He listened closely as she spoke. He was absolutely fascinated by her. It was rather profound, the way she thought. Most people would disagree with her sentiments, especially his mother. The world Credence knew was built on a system of separation. A system that separated classes, races, sexes, and the able-bodiedâa system he was a victim to. Never once had he met someone who desired to rid of it just as much as he did, and he certainly didnât expect to hear such scrutiny from someone who seemed to benefit from it.
When she finished her societal criticism, she stopped in her tracks and craned her neck up to face Credence.
âExcuse my rambling,â she flushed. âI talk nonsense when I go deep in thought. Donât mind me, I probably sound crazy.â
âI donât think youâre crazy,â Credence spoke up. âI wish everyone thought the way you think.â
Their eyes locked in a moment of tenderness. His bold sentiments were enough to make her heart skip a beat; unbeknownst to him. Their intimate trance was broken when a passing car flashed its blinding lights in their eyes, causing the girl to release her grip around Credenceâs arm. The loss of contact made his arm feel too light; as if someone had taken a piece of his arm away.
The girl let out a sheepish chuckle. âWell, this is it,â she said as she walked over to the luxurious motor car parked on the side of the street. Luxurious seemed like an insult of a descriptor for the magnificent opulence of the machine. The streetlight illuminated the pearl-colored metal that matched the white-rimmed tires. Gold embellishments lined the rim. Tawny leather seats contrasted the exterior and matched the fabric roof. It was something Credence had only seen in advertisements.
âSheâs a bit much, right?â
Credence hadnât realized how apparent the astonishment written on his face was. He expected the girl to laugh at him, but the girl didnât find joy in his culture shock. She was nervous, as if she were ashamed of her possession, like he had just discovered her most shameful secret.
âShe was a gift from my father,â she felt the need to explain. âItâs not that Iâm ungrateful or anything, I truly am. Itâs just that I would never have bought something so ritzy for myself.â
âI like it,â said Credence.
His words seemed to relax her otherwise tense demeanor. âIâm glad you do,â she smiled as she opened the door. He watched her slide into the driver's seat. He approached the machine cautiously, eyeing the foreign object skeptically. The girl watched him closely, an amused smirk curling her lips.
âYouâve never ridden in a car before, have you?â She asked. Credence shook his head.
âI promise thereâs nothing to worry about,â she chuckled. âI happen to be an excellent driver. My father wouldnât have given me one so expensive if I wasnât.â
This was true. Such a beautiful car wouldnât be gifted to someone who would evidently wreck it. The girl pats the empty passenger seat invitingly, urging him to get inside.
Credence slid into the passenger seat, the cool leather seeping through the thin fabric of his suit, sending shivers down his spine.
âHere.â The girl reached in the back seat of the car and pulled out a large grey blanket. âThe car will get warmer as we drive, but this should be good for now.â
Credence placed his papers on his lap and reached for the blanket.
âWait,â she stopped him, a small frown appearing on her features. âYouâre bleeding.â
Credence followed her stare to his left hand. He turned his palm upward to find the healing wounds on his palms had reopened. He didnât notice the sting of the cuts before, but now his hand burned with the slightest movement. He couldnât help but feel exposed. He hated his hands. They were ugly. Permanently blemished with raised scars that formed from healing and reopening and healing and reopening at contact with his mother's belt. It was unsightly. He shied away from her, mortified. She mustâve found them just as repulsive.
But the girl didnât seem phased by his calloused and scarred hands at all. She didnât hesitate to reach inside her breast pocket and pull out a pink handkerchief to wrap around Credenceâs hand. Again he could feel her warmth. Her soft hands caressed his skin, pulling him closer. She handled him gently, delicately folding and wrapping the silk fabric around his cuts. She glanced at him as she did so, only to find him avoiding her gaze with his chin tucked into his shoulder.
âI'm sorry,â he muttered as she tended to him.
âYouâre sorry?â She let out a breathy chuckle. âAnd what are you sorry for, exactly?â
âI-I donât know,â he stammered. âFor making you drive me home. For ruining your handkerchief,â he said.
The girl sighed as she tightened the cloth around his hand and tied it into a bow to keep it in place. âBunny, youâre not making me do anything. I insisted, remember?â She reminded him. Credence felt the entirety of his face grow hot. He turned to face her again, only to be met with the same (e/c) eyes and kind smile she had before. His heart felt as though it were beating a mile a minute.
âAnd donât worry about my handkerchief,â she adds. âI have dozens of them. Theyâre more for looks anyway, I never use them.â
Credence nodded and silently thanked her. She gave his hand another squeeze before leaning back in her seat and starting the car. The car made a sound like a lion and roared to life. The seats trembled beneath them, and the headlights lit the road ahead. When the car jerked into drive, Credence felt uneasy. She drove the car well, and he suspected that she was driving at a slower rate for his benefit, but the feeling of the car moving made his stomach churn with excitement and fear. He walked everywhere he went. Heâd taken the subway once before when he was younger, but somehow this was different. He fidgeted in his seat, finding anything to distract himself from the tight feeling in his stomach. His eyes fixated on his hands, brushing his fingers against the smooth fabric of the handkerchief. It was colorfully embroidered with flowers and lacey patterns. He followed the design with his eyes until they came upon two scripted letters embroidered in gold on the corner that wasnât tied into a knot.
âAre these your initials?â He asked to distract himself with small talk.
The girl gasped dramatically. âI never introduced myself, did I? How rude of me! Iâm practically a stranger and here I am driving you around Manhattan without giving you a proper introduction.â
The girl took one hand off the wheel and held it out in front of him. âMy nameâs (y/n) (l/n).â
Credence took her hand and shook it lightly. âIâm Credence. Credence Barebone.â
âCredence. What an odd name. I like it,â she grinned before pulling her hand back. âSo, where am I taking you, Credence?â
He told her he lived in the old chapel on Pike Street. She fell flustered while trying to explain she didnât know exactly where that was. Credence then told her she was going the right way, and if she kept going straight, he would tell her when to turn. While they drove, she did her best to get to know Credence. He answered every question she asked with a short and vague response. She didnât ask him many questions to begin with. She mostly talked about herself or the people she knew, like her family and friends. Almost everything reminded her of them.
He figured she did it to make him feel more comfortable. He didnât mind. He enjoyed hearing her talk. While driving, she saw a dress in a boutique and mentioned that her friend, Darla, would love to have a dress just like it. When they passed a tea shop, it reminded of her mother, who only drank earl grey tea; which, to her, is the most boring of teas. On the sidewalk, there was a stray cat running into an alleyway. She told him how much she wanted a pet cat as a child, but she couldnât get one because her father was allergic.
He couldnât help but be enthralled by her. The more she talked, the more relaxed he became. He stole glances at her when she wasnât looking. Watching her lips move as she talked, outlining the bridge of her nose and the curve of her cheek. He had been staring so intently he hadnât even realized sheâd asked him a question.
âCredence?â Her voice filled his ears.
âYes?â He answered.
âI asked if I turn here.â
Credence turned to look out the window and saw that they had stopped at the corner of Pike Street. It was a quiet neighborhood filled with old apartments that had dim windows and unfriendly doors. Sticking out like a tabby cat among tigers was the Church of the Second Salemers. A rickety thing dwarfed by the buildings that surrounded it. Credenceâs heart sank. If only the ride was a little longer.
âI can get out here,â he told her.
âAre you sure?â
âYes,â he nodded.
Her lips twitched into a bittersweet smile. âAlright,â she simpered. âWell, it was nice meeting you.â
âIt was nice meeting you too,â He said truthfully.
There was a beat of silence. The two sat awkwardly, not really knowing how to say goodbye. Credence stared at his hands in his lap and began to untie the handkerchief.
âKeep it,â she stopped him before he could. âTo remember me by.â
Would this really be the last time? He knew that she meant nothing by it, but hoped he didn't have to remember her. He wanted to see her again. He didnât want it to end.
He gripped the cloth tightly in his hand. âThank you.â
He reluctantly opened the car door and stepped onto the slushy street, closing the door behind him. She waved at him through the window, to which he returned in a less enthusiastic manner. He took a step back onto the sidewalk and watched as she drove down the street until she disappeared around the corner.
âGoodbye... (y/n),â he whispered.
It had been weeks since Credenceâs chance encounter, and ever since his mind was consumed with thoughts and fantasies of (y/n) (l/n). Everything reminded him of her. The melting snow on the ground, the smell of flowers that mimicked her perfume when he passed the floristry, passing women in mink coats and tea shops; they all emulated her.
He often thought about how different things would have been if he did what he wanted that night. Would she be with him now had he gone to the cafĂ© when sheâd offered? Would she have liked to know him? Would she have enjoyed his company? The more he thought about it, the more he wished heâd taken the riskâhis mother be damned.
Now all he had were memories and theories of what could have been. Though, fantasizing became his new favorite pass time. Reminiscing about her was one of the only things that gave light to his otherwise dark, mundane life. Like right now, he was thinking of what it would be like to make her laugh while scooping porridge into bowls for the orphans to eat.
He thought her laugh would sound feathery and jovial; the kind of laugh that makes you want to smile and laugh with her.
âYouâre smiling.â
Credence was pulled from his thoughts by his sister, Chastity. He looked to the side and saw her smirking into the pot. âWhat?â
âItâs not just today,â she says. âYouâve been... different lately. Happier, I think. Always smiling to yourself. Did something happen?â
âNo.â
âDid you meet someone or something?â She persisted.
Credence scoffed. âHow could I have met someone?â He refuted.
Chastity she glimpsed at Credence skeptically. âI guess not,â she hummed, much to his relief.
âDoesnât explain why youâre blushing, though,â she smirked.
Credenceâs cheeks burst into flames as he attempted to sputter an explanation. Chastity giggled to herself, finding amusement in teasing him.
âWhatâs going on, children?â
The sickeningly sweet voice was enough to raise the hair on the back of their necks and shudder their hearts. They turned around, craning their necks up to the banister. Mary Lou Barebone towered over them just as menacingly as she could in her own prim and proper way.
âNothing, mother,â Chastity answered for them. âCredence was just telling me a joke.â
âThis is no time to be joking,â she scolded. âWe have a very important meeting today with Father Blackwell, and I will not allow distractions. We can't lose focus. This is our chance to spread our message to the churchâ to the city! You should be preparing, not laughing.â
âIâm sorry, mother,â Credence apologized.
âDonât let it happen again,â she warned, before sauntering away.
Even in her absence, Credence couldnât find the will to relax the rest of the morning. The threat of her looming presence was far too great. After the orphans had finished their meal and left, Chastity washed all the dishes while he cleaned the dining hall. Once they finished their menial tasks, Modesty came downstairs to tell them Mary Lou wanted them to hurry and dress in their best attire for Father Blackwell.
Father Blackwell was the priest of St. Patrickâs Cathedral. He was the most famous priest in New York City and the priest of the mayor. Mary Lou was very anxious to present her case to him. According to her, once Father Blackwell hears her pleas and shares it with the church, the city would finally begin to take her seriously and put a stop to the heresy festering right under their noses.
So she believed.
It was Sunday. Today they would attend a mid-day service and attempt to get counsel with the priest. Though, Credence doubted Father Blackwell would even see them. As he got dressed, he looked himself over in the mirror. His âbestâ attire was a dark plum suit so dark it looked black if you weren't paying attention. It made his already pale skin look even fairer and darkened the color of his raven hair and russet eyes. It was the only suit that fit him perfectly and had few blemishes. Heâd probably look like a proper gentleman if his mahogany shoes weren't so terribly worn due to them being the only pair he owned. Â
He took the matching hat off his dresser and put it on. Hidden underneath it was the pink handkerchief. He took the piece of fabric in his hands and held it up to his nose. It smelled like her. Remnants of her perfume still lingered between its stitches. He was grateful she allowed him to keep her handkerchief. He felt foolish for ever trying to part with it. It was the only proof he had that she existed; that their brief night encounter had truly happened.
âWhat are you doing?â
Credence instinctively hid the cloth behind his back, turning around to see Mary Lou standing in his doorway.
âI was straightening my tie,â he says, his voice wavering slightly.
Mary Lou looked him over for a moment, trying to find something out of place. âCome now,â she orders, having found no reason to torment the boy. âWeâre leaving.â
She walked away. The sound of her heavy footsteps thumping down the stairs was Credenceâs signal to breathe again. He pulled the handkerchief from his back and folded it neatly before hiding it underneath his pillow.
On their way to the cathedral, Mary Lou gave each of them a stack of flyers. She wanted them to hand out flyers to the congregation once the service ended while she talked with Father Blackwell. If there was one thing about Mary Lou, she was passionate and determined. When she set her sights on something, she will do everything in her power to execute it. Sheâd been planning this meeting for weeks. She readied herself in the only way she knew how: through constant prayer and tedious preparation. In a way, Credence was thankful for it. When Mary Lou became enlightened on an alternative approach, she was far too busy focusing on it to bother him. It was one of the few windows of relative freedom he had, and they came once in a blue moon. This meeting could mark the end, or the beginning, of this liberation.
Sitting in the pews during service, he could hardly concentrate. St. Patrickâs was a magnificent building, an authentic replica of the renaissance with its high, arched ceiling, stone engravings, and vibrant stained glass windows. It was the epitome of class and beauty. So, naturally, it would be the one church favorited by the high society. Wealthy families filled the better half of the sanctuary. While Credence and his family sat in the back with the rest of the commoners, they filled the front pews with tailored suits, mink coats, and Sunday hats. As Father Blackwell preached to the congregation, Credence searched the pews for a familiar face.
He knew his chances of seeing her were low, but he couldn't help but hope one of those Sunday hats would turn around and reveal those sparkling (e/c) eyes. His leg shook nervously, his eyes darting from one aisle of pews to another. It only stopped when a firm hand tightly gripped his thigh.
âPay attention,â Mary Lou whispered, malice laced in her tone.
Credence swallowed, his body tensing immediately, afraid of even moving an inch in her presence. He turned his attention from the pews to the altar. Father Blackwell was standing in front of his pedestal, reading a scripture.
âWe are living in a godless time,â He said. âSatan parades in the streets, preying on our sons and daughters! When the night comes, our children leave and venture into the streets. The devil and his minions tell them to wear promiscuous evening attire, commit sodomy, and fornication! Tempting them into Speakeasies to drink the Devilâs urine and feast on the bodies of Lilithâs daughters! Our city has become the devilâs playground. There is no God out there. Only sin.â
Flashes of her face imprinted in his mind. Credence frowned and tried to push it from his thoughts, but he couldnât. His thoughts became consumed by her. As Father Blackwell spoke, he began to envision things he knew he shouldnât.
ââThe body is not meant for sexual immorality, but for the Lord, and the Lord for the body.ââ Father Blackwell reads. âDonât you see? It isnât âfashionâ or âmodernityâ. The devil has infested the media to infect our minds. He wants to taint our bodies to further stray us from God. âFlee from sexual immorality. Every other sin a person commits is outside the body, but the sexually immoral person sins against his own bodyâ... and therefore, is a sin against God.â
His cheeks burned, and he prayed nobody would notice. Heâd never thought of her like this before. Yet, somehow, the sermon unlocked one of his most shameful desires. He imagined the feeling of her warm body pressed against his. He reminisced about the feel of her soft skin. He pictured the curves of her lips, chest, and hips. He wondered how they would feel on his lips. Would they be just as soft?
âBrothers and Sisters, we must rid ourselves of all sin. Protect your children, for the devil, has his eyes set on them. The greatest sin against God is the polluting of our holy bodies. We must practice modesty and chastity. Only then can we be saved... Let us pray."
The congregation bowed their heads and listened as Father Blackwell lead the closing prayer.
The priestâs words echoed in the back of his mind. Even as he and his sisters handed flyers to those exiting the church, his mind would drift back to the sermon. Mary Lou had left him and his sisters to talk with Father Blackwell. He watched as she walked down the aisle to meet him at the altar. Father Blackwell was already conversing with a member of the church, a stocky man wearing a cream-colored suit and matching hat.
She nearly approached him before another man stopped her. Credence recognized him as Deacon Ripley. Deacon Ripley was as galling as his face would suggest. His face was pointed and far too wrinkled for his age. Deacon Ripley had a habit of sticking his unusually large nose into other peopleâs business. He reminded Credence of a sewer rat, just as unsightly and full of shit.
He couldnât make out what was being said, but from the looks of it, Deacon Ripley was reprimanding Mary Lou. Mary Lou did her best to get Father Blackwellâs attention, but he and the mustachioed gentleman ignored her calls. Mary Lou was never really one to lose her composure, but in her desperation, she attempted to divert Deacon from obstructing her access to Father Blackwell. She rushed to the altar, calling Father Blackwell. She began stating her case, catching the attention of those still left in the church. Â
âThere are evil forces at work, Father!â She shouted. âHeretics walk freely amongst us, doing the devil's work!â
Deacon Ripley came behind Mary Lou. âPay no mind to her, Father Blackwell, she speaks fabrications.â
âThis is not fiction, Father, I can assure you,â she says. âI have seen them with my own eyes. The devilâs concubine.â
âWhat is this you speak of?â Father Blackwell demands.
âWitches, Father. There are witches here in New York, working right under our nosesââ
âI told you, Father, sheâs insane,â Deacon Ripley cuts in.
âI am not crazy,â Mary Lou snarks. âAnd if we donât stop them now, there will be hell to pay!â
âEnough, Ms. Barebone,â says Father Blackwell. âI will hear no more of these fairytales. Please, have decency.â
Father Blackwell turned to the gentleman and guided him to a back door where they disappeared from the sanctuary. Mary Lou, still determined to be heard, began shouting after them, preaching her testimony of witches infiltrating New York. This resulted in her being handled by a few clergymen and escorted off the premises. People whispered and gossiped as the Barebones walked by. It wasnât hard to tell Mary Lou was humiliated. She put on a brave face, clenching her jaw and holding her head high. She grabbed Modesty by the hand and walked away. Credence and Chastity followed close behind with their heads down. Â
It had been about a week since the church incident. Mary Lou hadnât left her room since. The only one to see her was Modesty. Mary Lou always had a soft spot for the younger sibling. In any other circumstance, Credence would have taken such behavior as a blessing. Whatever wrath Mary Lou was feeling wasnât being directed at him. But the looming threat of her presence left him little to no space to relax.
Credence was helping Chastity make pamphlets in the dining hall when the sound of Mary Louâs door opening and closing halted their process. Small footsteps trotted down the stairs and into the hall.
âCredence,â Modesty called. Credence stood from his seat and walked to Modesty, who handed him a stack of flyers once he was close enough. âMother wants you to pass out these flyers around town. She said not to come back until theyâre all gone.â
Credence took the flyers in his hands and reluctantly walked to the door. It was snowing today. It wasnât cold enough for it to stick, but it was cold nonetheless. He already wore his warmest clothes, which happened to be an old navy sweater vest, grey wool suit jacket, and matching trousers. He threw on a grey fedora and ventured into the streets.
He didnât mind handing out flyers. Anything to get out of that awful place was enough for him. It was just about noon when he left. He thought it best to head towards the inner city. It was Saturday, so there were sure to be people bustling in and out of shops today. It usually wasnât a long walk, Credence was used to walking long distances. However, the nipping cold slowed his pace a bit.
In the first hour, he spent walking around midtown and passing flyers around the park. Handing out flyers in winter rarely yields any results. People are far too cold and miserable to bother pulling their hands from their pockets to grab a piece of paper. After a very unsuccessful hour, he migrated further north, closer to Times Square.
âCredence?â
Credence stopped in his tracks, his heart jumping wildly in his chest. He slowly turned around to where the voice had come from. There, in all her grace, was the last person he expected to see. He could see her even more clearly than the last night he saw her. This time, she wore a large, white fur coat that stopped at her ankles and a matching fur hat. In her gloved hands, she carried a small beaded purse that glittered when light reflected off it. Â In the dayâs light, her skin radiantly glowed, much like her purse. Her eyes seemed bigger than what he remembered, mimicking that of a dollâs. They were enhanced by the brown eyeshadow that darkened her lids and the mascara that elongated her lashes. Today, her lips were raspberry pink instead of the deep red he remembered. Snowflakes nestled in the nooks of her curled (h/c) hair, making her appear even more angelic.
âMi-Miss (l/n)?â
He hadnât a moment to process her appearance before she rushed into his arms, catching him by surprise. She threw her arms around his neck and rested her chin on his broad shoulder. His hands instinctively gravitated to her waist, holding her steady as she stood on the tips of her toes. She felt lush in his arms, the heat from her body sent warmth spreading throughout his center. The expanse of his neck and cheeks blossomed into a dusty shade of rose. His mind raced as he tried to collect his thoughts. He was almost sure she could feel the rapid beating of his chest.
If she did, she didnât seem to mind. She held onto him, squealing excitedly. âYou donât know how happy I am to see you!â She said between giggles. âI was hoping youâd be here!â
Credence raised his brows, swallowing the lump in his throat. âYou... You were hoping?â he repeated.
She pulled away, falling back on her heels to look him in the eye. Her hands still held onto his arms. âWell, I wasnât sure if Iâd see you,â she says. âBut every time I come down, I hope I do.â
âYou visit often?â He asked.
âAs much as I can,â she admits. âI live in Kings Point. Do you know where that is?â
He nodded. Kings Point was a village up North by the bay in an area commonly referred to as West Egg. Many wealthy families live there in their ritzy mansions, throwing parties, boating, and golfing.
âYes, well, I can only visit on weekends. Mainly with friends. But, lately, Iâve made a habit of coming down on my own, since I met you.â
She had said it so casually he thought she mustâve not realized how it sounded. Had she been purposely coming to the city, hoping to cross paths again? A small smile formed on his lips.
Her hands slipped from his arms and returned to her side, much to his disappointment.
Just then, a man behind her coughed, drawing their attention. (y/n) looked back and gasped. âOh! Iâm sorry, Eddy. How rude of me! I completely forgot to introduce you.â
She stepped back to the manâs side. âEddy, this is my friend Credence Barebone. I met him a few weeks ago in Town Square. Credence, this is Edmund Tully.â
Credence and the man made eye contact. The man, Edmund, was tall; even taller than him. He was built, with wide shoulders to match his thick neck and strong, clean-shaven jawline. His rectangular face was undeniably handsome, with strong, straight features Credence had only seen before on statues and hooded green eyes. His blond hair was almost completely hidden underneath his grey newsboy hat that matched the tailored grey suit he wore underneath a thick, black, fur-lined ulster.
Credence was already intimidated by the man. He was older, around his late twenties. If it wasnât his overall overwhelming appearance that intimidated him, then it was definitely the pointed glower directed at him. (y/n) didnât notice it. Her eyes were focused on him.
âItâs nice to meet you,â said Credence, bravely offering his hand.
Edmund looked down at Credenceâs outstretched hand. âYes, and you as well,â he said indifferently, reluctantly taking his hand and forcing a smile. (y/n)âs brows wrinkled slightly at the interaction as she looked between the two men.
When they stopped shaking hands, Edmund turned to (y/n). It was almost comical how drastically his expression changed when he looked at her. His face softened and his phony, tight-lipped smile became genuine.
â(y/n), darling, Iâm afraid I have to go now,â He said.
âSo soon?â She asked.
âYes, actually. Your brother and I have a meeting with your father and Mr. Finnegan around lunch,â he explains.
âOh, I see,â she hums in understanding. âWell, you better get going.â
âYouâre right, I must.â He took a step closer to her. âIt was lovely running into you today, (y/n).â
Credence watched as he bent down and placed a large hand on her waist. She too reached around to wrap your arm around his torso. He watched as the man kissed her right cheek before moving to kiss the other. This didnât phase her at all. Instead, she smiled as if it happened all the time. Credence felt looked away, upset by the display. Why did he feel upset?
The two pulled apart, and Edmund began to walk away. âIâll tell your brother you said hello, shall I?â He yelled.
âYes! And tell him that mother wants him home by ten oâclock tonight!â (y/n) responded as she waved goodbye.
âI didnât know you had a brother,â Credence spoke up.
(y/n) looked back to face Credence. âI have two older brothers, actually,â she told him. âAaron and Channing. Eddy is Aaronâs friend. They met at Oxford University. He and my brother both work for my father now, so heâs around often. He can be a bit... overbearing sometimes, but he means well.â
âAnd your other brother?â
âChanning is only a year older than me, so heâs twenty. Heâs my best friend,â she revealed. âHe isnât here, thoughâin New York, I mean. Heâs currently studying abroad in Japan.â
âJapan?â
âCrazy, isnât it? Between you and me, I think heâs only there to follow this Japanese girl he met. And I donât blame him! I met her before and sheâs very beautiful, sweet too! Though, I do miss him a lot. Sometimes I wonder if I should have gone with him when I had the chance.â
Credence looked down at his feet as he listened. For some reason, the thought saddened him. Did she miss her brother so much that she would end up leaving for Japan one day? Would he never see her again? Would she miss him if she did? He didnât want her to go. He wanted her to stay so they could keep meeting like this. So he could see her face and have her smile at him so kindly, like she always did. Her brother might miss her, but he needed her.
Credence felt so selfish for thinking such things. How could he possibly think he deserved her time? If he told her what he truly thought, how would she react?
As if she could read his thoughts, (y/n) took a step closer to him. He picked his head up to face her and saw that she was smiling up at him.
âBut, if I had done that, then I wouldnât have met you,â she says.
Just as quickly as his deprecating thoughts had come, they left once her words reached his ears. Credence could only stare at her in disbelief.
âAnd he sends me letters every month, so, I guess it's all right,â she chuckled. âSo, how have you been?â She asked, bringing him out of his daze.
âI...Iâve been well,â he says.
âIâm glad,â she smiles. Her eyes travel down his form. A small crease forms in the middle of her brows as she tilts her head to the side. âYou still havenât gotten yourself a coat, I see.â
Credence looked down at his clothes as though he had forgotten what he had on. âNo, I havenât.â
She cocked her head to the side and furrowed her brows. âI suppose I could just buy you one.â
Credence shook his head, not wanting to inconvenience her for a second time. âYou donât have to do that,â he said.
âI wasnât really asking,â she said.
âIâm fine,â he insisted. âReally.â
She stared at him for a moment, squinting her eyes slightly. âFine, then.â She began unbuttoning her coat. Credence watched her, confused by the sudden action.
âW-What are you doing?â He asked.
âIf you won't let me buy you a coat, then I won't wear one either,â she says simply.
Credence furrowed his brows. âBut youâll be cold.â
She scoffed. âAnd youâre not?â
Credence was rendered speechless. A small smirk curled on her painted lips. âEither you let me buy you a coat, or I wonât wear one at all. I canât walk with you knowing youâre freezing and Iâm perfectly comfortable.â
She was impossible. No matter what he says, she would always find a way to make him give in.
âO-Okay,â he concedes.
(y/n) grinned brightly, fixing her coat back over her shoulders and hooking her arm around his as she had once before.
âThis will be fun!â She beamed.
She led him back in the direction she had come while eagerly telling him about the boutique she knew would have the best selection for him. He increasingly became more comfortable in her presence. He even properly engaged in conversation, much to her delight. And whenever she smiled up at him, he found himself smiling too.
The boutique wasnât farâabout three blocks away to be exact. It was a small blue shop with gold painted windows. Through them, Credence could see posed mannequins dressed in all kinds of fancy coats, dresses, and suits. Written above the entrance in the scripted font was a sign that read: Vendicciâs.
Upon entering the store, their ears were filled with Italian opera. The shop appeared to be empty. There were no other shoppers, and the front counter was left unattended. Credence followed her to the counter. On its surface was a small golden bell that she tapped lightly. The bell rang, signaling their presence.
Shuffling could be heard from the back of the shop, catching their attention. From the back of the shop, they could hear harsh whispers and unintelligible curses. A short, thin man came stumbling in. He had dark olive skin and chestnut brown curls that fell around his Grecian face. He was disheveledâthe first three buttons of his pink dress shirt were unbuttoned, and the fabric of his pressed white pants were creased. Without looking, the man made his way to the back of the counter, mumbling in a language he couldnât make out.
Following behind him was a woman equally disheveled in appearance. Her short black hair stuck up in odd places, and she had missed one button of her blouse. She wandered the shop, to mind some clothes on the rack as the man drew near to the front counter.
âStupidi Americani... Sorry, we are closed for now. You can come back later whenâ,â The man stopped when his eyes landed on her.
(y/n) smirked. âHello, RaĂŒl,â she waved.
âBella!â He gasped and hurried towards her with open arms. âHow wonderful to see you!â He said in a thick Mediterranean accent. He placed hands on her shoulders and pulled her in to kiss both of her cheeks. âYou look even more lovely since the last I saw you.â
âItâs good to see you too, RaĂŒl,â she chuckled.
âWhere have you been?â He pouts. âItâs been so long Iâve barely been able to survive without you.â
âIâm sorry, RaĂŒl, Iâve been trying to be more mindful of how I spend my money,â she explains.
âMind your money here! I have so many new items you would look molto bella in. I saved them just for you,â he winked.
âThatâs sweet of you, RaĂŒl. I promise I will come by and try them on at another time.â
Suddenly, the man became aware of Credenceâs presence in the room. He looked at him like something had left an unpleasant taste in his mouth. RaĂŒl raised a skeptical brow and asked with pursed lips, âIs this man with you?â
âYes, he is,â she says as a matter-of-fact. âWeâd like to buy a coat. Something thick for the winter.â
RaĂŒl nodded and hummed, turning back to face her. âYouâre just in luck,â he says. âEarly this week I got a shipment straight from Italia: a fine selection of winter coats designed by Feliciano Romano himself.â
(y/n) gasped, clasping her hands together. âThatâs fantastic! Weâll try those first!â
She took Credence by the arm and they followed him through the shop where they came upon a round archway covered by red velvet curtains. RaĂŒl pulled back the heavy curtains to reveal a separate room. It was small. The carpet was also red to match the curtains and the loveseats and chairs that decorated the room. In the center of the floor, was a circular platform. Above it was a circular ring of white drapes that had been pulled up. Across from the platform was a wall of mirrors, reflecting the room from different angles.
The woman from earlier had come in as well. With her, she brought along a rack filled with many expensive coats. She pulled it to the side of the room, right next to the platform. RaĂŒl thanked the woman with a playful pat on her buttcheek.
Credence blushed, having put two-and-two together about what was going on between the two co-workers before he and (y/n) had shown up. (y/n) was unfazed at all by the promiscuous interaction. Instead, she took off her coat and hat and threw them on one of the sofas facing the platform before taking a seat.
âLetâs begin!â RaĂŒl said excitedly.
âStand up there, Credence.â (y/n) pointed to the platform. Credence did as he was told, and stepped onto the raised surface, awkwardly awaiting more instruction.
The dark-haired woman came up to Credence with a large coat in her arms. He didnât need to put it on to know it wasnât something that would suit him. She stood behind him and slipped the sleeves of the coat over his arms and shoulders. The coat itself was heavy enough to make him slouch slightly and tense his leg muscles to carry the added weight. The warm fabric engulfed his lanky form. It was made of strange, thick furânot mink, but from another animal, he couldnât guess. It was dark brown, and in some areas, it looked black. The length of the coat ended just above his ankles and the sleeves practically covered his hands, the tips of his fingers were all that were visible.
It was definitely a coat well suited for a more muscular type of man. It was the kind of coat that would be perfect for a large Russian mobster. However, on his lanky form, it just looked plain silly. (y/n) looked at him in the mirror, catching his eye.
âDo you like it?â She asks. âBe honest. I wonât buy you something you donât like.â
âItâs fine,â he lied.
âAbsolutely not!â RaĂŒl said as he took a step onto the platform and stood in front of Credence, looking him over intently. âI never thought I would say this to anyone, but, my dear, sable is not for you.â
âYou donât think so?â (y/n) chimed in.
âMiss (l/n)!â He gasped. âYou are my most fashionable client! Tell me you donât think this works for him!â
She looked him up and down, a smile stretching across her lips. âI think he looks cute,â she says. âlike a cuddly bear.â
Credence blushed and shied away from her gaze. RaĂŒl tuts his tongue and rolls his eyes. âWell, he must be the skinniest bear in the forest,â he mutters as he pulls the coat off Credenceâs shoulders.
âWant to try another one?â She asked. Credence nodded.
RaĂŒl went through the rack before pulling out another coat for him to try. He found one he thought might look best and took it off its hook before helping Credence try it on.
After he helped him slip his arms in, he took a step back to look him over. âHow's this?â
It was a slim-fitting burnt orange fox fur coat that stopped halfway. It had a low collar and large brown buttons that trailed from his chest to the hem. He noticed how it was tighter around his waist and made his hips look bigger than heâd like. He thought it was a coat he would see on a woman.Â
âItâs a bit bright for winter, donât you think?â She pointed out.
âNothing is ever too bright,â RaĂŒl argued.
She squinted at Credenceâs reflection in the mirror, pondering the look. His face burned red and he silently pleaded she disliked the coat as well. His flustered expression made her stifle a fit of giggles. âI think weâll try another one,â she smirked.
RaĂŒl sighs and slips the coat off Credenceâs shoulders, much to his relief. The next coat was a black and white trench with large black buttons and a belt. Credence stood uncomfortably in front of the critical pair.
RaĂŒl crossed his arms, a small approving smile plastered on his lips. âNow this, I like!â
âI donât know...â She hummed. âWhat do you think, Credence?â
âItâs itchy,â he says.
âItâs tweed,â RaĂŒl said, as though it made it better.
She giggled and looked at RaĂŒl. âAnother?â
They went through several different coats, most of which were unflattering or uncomfortable. Credence thought the others were doing it on purpose â at least, he felt like she was. There was something about the playful smirk that curled the corners of her lips whenever he was dressed in a seemingly ridiculous or feminine coat that made him feel as though she had taken joy in dressing him up and watching his cheeks turn red from embarrassment whenever she expressed how âcuteâ he looked. While there may have been no initial mal-intent when she initially insisted on buying him a coat, he was starting to feel like she was toying with him; teasing him for her own pleasure.Â
RaĂŒl pulled another unsatisfying coat off of his shoulders only to replace it with another. The weighted coat comfortably slipped onto his shoulders. When RaĂŒl properly fit the coat onto him, he took a step back, a small smile gracing his features. Credence turned his neck to look back at (y/n) who had a similar expression of approval.
âWow.â She whispered.
The coat was indeed impressive in a simplistic kind of way. It wasnât too flashy or extraordinary. Just a simple black trench that fell to his knees. It was a sharp, angular cut, one that seemed to broaden his shoulders to imitate a somewhat muscular appearance. The shade of black complimented his pale skin and matched his raven locks, making him appear more porcelain than before.Â
âMagnifico! So handsome, like a dark prince!â RaĂŒl cheered. His assistant then too voiced her agreement.
(y/n) moved from the sofa to the platform where Credence stood. She eyed him closely, circling him before stopping in his eye-view. She ran her hands up his arms, feeling the material under her skin. She dragged them up and across his shoulders, before stopping at his chest. Credenceâs heart drummed against his chest, excited by her touch. He wondered if she could feel it through the coat.
âDo you like it?â she asked him.
âI do,â he says, truthfully this time.
She smiled and turned to face RaĂŒl. âWeâll take it!â
(y/n) left with RaĂŒl and the woman from earlier to pay for the dashing coat, leaving Credence alone in the dressing room. He looked himself over in the mirror, admiring how he looked in the black material. He couldnât deny how good he looked in it. For the first time he looked, normal. Better than normalâhe looked like a proper gentleman. Sure, a real ritz could snuff him out in a heartbeat, but to the average New Yorker, he could pass for someone on the same caliber as (y/n). It was like looking at the version of him he always wanted to be.
It wasnât long before the fleeting fantasy soured. The rational part of his brain picked at the flaws of this entire interaction. How would he explain to his mother where he got such an expensive coat? If she saw him wearing it, she would definitely ask questions he was afraid to answer. Either way, he knew he couldnât be seen with it on while she was around. But he couldnât throw it away; not when she went through all the trouble of buying it for him. And it was such a nice coat... Credence shook the worries from his mind. He couldnât think about it now.Â
After (y/n) paid for the coat, the two bid RaĂŒl goodbye and ventured back out into the cold. Already, Credence noticed a stark difference of the cold with the coat protecting his skin. It dulled the nipping chill that never left during the winter months.Â
âMuch better, isnât it? âNot coldâ my ass,â she snarked playfully. She fished around her coat pocket and pulled out a pair of black leather gloves. âTake these.â
Credence eyed the gloves questionably. (y/n) sighed and took his hand from his side, sliding the gloves on before doing the same with the other. âThere,â she grinned. âI wasnât sure if these were gonna be the right size, but look! Theyâre perfect!â
âBut... you didnât have to buy these for me,â said Credence.
âI didnât buy them,â she says. âRaĂŒl gave them to meâwell, to you. He says those gloves must go with that coat. I have to say I agree; they really complete the look.â She began walking down the street again, prompting him to follow her. âAnd donât worry about the coat, okay? Like I said before, itâs on me,â she reminded him.
Credence still felt couldnât accept something so valuable without thanking her. She bought him a coat because she cared about how he was feeling, just like when she helped him off the street all those weeks ago. He felt indebted to herâgrateful to her. He wouldnât be satisfied until he returned the favor tenfold.Â
To her, this was obvious. She could tell buying the coat bothered him. He was so tense. He probably would never relax around her unless he somehow proved that he deserved to. Perhaps she can help him see. She glanced at the taller boy from the corner of her eye.
âBut,â she sighed. âIf youâre still looking for some way to repay me, I can think of something Iâd like you to do.â
Credence perked up. âReally? What is it?â
She grins up at him, showing her pearly white teeth. âGo on a date with me.â
Credenceâs eyes widened. âW-What?â
(y/n) chuckled. âIf you donât want to go on a date with me, thatâs fine.â
âNo!â He said all too desperately. He blushed at his own excitement. âI mean... Are you sure thatâs what you want?â
âItâs why I suggested it, isnât it?â
Credence blushed. A date? Heâd imagined taking her on a date in his head about a hundred times. He thought of what he might say and do on the chance he got to be alone with her again. Maybe this time heâll follow through.
âOkay,â he gave in. âWhere do you want to go?â
âHow eager are you!â She laughed. âI didnât even say when and youâre already trying to sweep me off my feet, huh? Either that or youâre just trying to get rid of me.â
âT-Thatâs not how I meant it!â he stammered.
(y/n) giggled at his demise. âIâm just teasing you, Bunny. No need to turn so red,â she smirked.
She didnât help his case when she slipped her arm between his to link their arms. He wasnât sure heâd ever get used to her being so close to him. No matter how many times she touched him, he always managed to get flustered. Itâs probably why she did it so much, just to see him blush.
âNow is as good a time as any,â she said while smiling up at him. âAre you hungry? Iâm starving!â
They walked through the city together, arm in arm. Unlike last time, Credence attempted to be more interactive with her. (y/n) was definitely the more dominant converser, but his attempts to be more engaging with her didnât go unnoticed. He asked her the questions that have been collecting in his head since they met.
He asked her what she did in her spare time (paint) and what her favorite food was (chocolate). He learned that she was a Columbia scholar currently on break and that she recently adopted a hairless cat named Onyx (it was the only cat her father wasnât allergic to). Talking with her became easy. He even made her laugh a few times.
While they walked, Credence felt like they passed about twenty different restaurants and cafĂ©s he thought she would like. But whenever he thought they were about to stop, she kept going. He was wondering where exactly she was taking him.Â
âAre we eating somewhere in particular?â He asked discreetly.
(y/n) nodded and hummed. âIâm taking you to one of the best places on earth. Saloneâs! Itâs not that far from here. Itâs been a while since Iâve been, but Iâm really craving it. Have you ever been there before?â She asked.
Credence shook his head. âNever,â he said, causing her to gasp dramatically.
âOh, now we definitely have to go! What kind of person would I be if I let you go on living without experiencing Godâs gift to man? And by âGodâ I mean Dixie Salone, the owner.â
When they turned the corner, there was a small restaurant named Saloneâs across the street. Taking precautious measures, (y/n) gingerly led Credence across the street and to the restaurant. When they opened the door, the smell of grease and peanuts filled the air. The place was reasonably packed, with average looking people all looking at them as they entered the room. (y/n) looked out of place in her rather extravagant attire, though nowâwith her on his arm and his new coatâhe probably looked just as pretentious as she.
If (y/n) noticed the leering eyes of the other customers, she didnât show it. Instead, she scoured the area for a place to sit, before landing on a booth tucked away in the back. They claimed the booth for themselves. Credence took the booth facing the door, shedding his outer attire and tucking it away in the seat corner. (y/n) slid into the seat across from him, shrugging off her coat and hat, revealing her clothes underneath.
Underneath the mound of fur, was a matching white dress. Unaccommodating to the weather, the dress underneath hung off her shoulders. It had long sleeves, but the upper half of her chest and her shoulders were exposed. Though, Credence figured when you have fur to wear over your clothes, it doesnât matter much what you wear under it. The fabric was velvet, which must have also helped. From what he could see, it hugged her body well. Credence looked down at his hands on his lap, realizing he had been staring a bit too long. Lucky for him, she hadnât noticed.
On the table were two menus placed before them. He looked down at the large printed sheet. Credence had never been to a restaurant before. He had eaten nowhere else but the church. He ate once a day (if he ate at all) and it was the same thing almost every time: porridge and stale bread. But on the menu before him, there was no porridge or stale bread at all. There was soup, steak, chicken, and almost every kind of pie. He felt his mouth watering just thinking about it.Â
âDonât bother looking at the menu,â (y/n) told him, gaining his attention. âIâm going to order for you. This place is really only good for two things, everything else is subpar, trust me.â
He looked at the menu again, mildly disappointed. He was looking forward to trying fried chicken. He took a moment to look around the diner. Most of the people there looked like working classmen: factory workers or nannies. Some still wore their uniforms under layers of sweaters and scarves. Others wore regular everyday clothes. Many of those who eyed them upon their entry returned their attention to their food and prior conversations. Though, there were a few that still snuck looks at their table in the back. Some were harmless, like the little girl who was staring at (y/n) in awe. Some were more menacing, like the rugged-looking man sitting on a stool by the counter who seemed annoyed by their presence.
(y/n) noticed that Credenceâs eyes were shifting around the room pointedly. âIs something the matter?â She asked.
âItâs just...â He began. âI never thought you would be the type to eat at a place like this.â
âI guess it does seem a bit funny, huh? I look like someone whoâd frequent an uptown steakhouse, right?â She chuckled. âTruth is, Iâve never had a big part in that lifestyle. Banquets and fine dining, I mean. Itâs all fake and pretentious. But thisââ she gestured to the room around them. âThis is real. The food is real. The people are real. Do you know what I mean?â
Credence nodded. âI think so.â
âSome of my favorite memories take place here. My father would take me here when I was little on his days off. It was one of the happiest times of my life. I guess I wanted to relive that with you today.â
Credence took notice in the look in her eyes. He could tell that recalling such memories saddened her. He didnât like seeing her upset, but, at the same time, he was glad she wanted to share something so important to her with him. One day, he hoped to do the same.
Not long after that, a young woman dressed in a red dress and a white apron with a stitched red S on the bottom corner walked up to their table with a notepad in hand.
âHello and welcome to Saloneâs, what can I get the lovely couple today?â The waitress asked. Credence couldnât help but blush after being referred to as a couple.
âYes,â (y/n) said happily. âToday weâllââ she stopped mid-sentence before glancing at Credence across the table. She smirked and waved the waitress down to her.
The waitress smiled and got down on her knees next to her. (y/n) grabbed a menu and held it in front of their faces so Credence couldnât tell what she was whispering. He watched in confusion as (y/n) whispered their order to the waitress.
The waitress nodded, and every once in a while he heard her giggle. âYes, alright... okay... got it!â
The woman stood back up on her feet and smiled down at the two diners. âIf you two just wait here, I will be right back with your orders,â she said cheerfully before trotting off.
âWhat did you get?â Credence asked once she had left.
(y/n) shook her head and held her fingers to her lips to imitate the motion of closing a zipper. âItâs a surprise,â she winked.
Credence nodded, having decided to trust her decision. In the meantime, while they waited for their food, (y/n) engaged in another conversation with him. It was a continuation of their earlier conversation about pets. (y/n) wanted to know if Credence had any pets. When he told her he never had a pet, she asked him what kinds of animals he likes. He told her that he never met many other animals before. Heâd seen many rats in his life, but that just came with the joys of living in New York City. But he thought it appropriate to mention he once made a bond with a stray cat when he was younger.
It was a black skinny thing, with a chewed off ear, and part of its tail was missing. One day, when heâd been left out on the streets as a punishment (he told her he was walking home), the cat came up to him and was begging for food. Lucky for the cat, he had a piece of bread in his pocket. He gave it to the sad creature, and it ate it from his hand. Heâd never pet a cat before then, but he liked how itâs fur felt when he brushed it, and the sounds of the catâs meows. After he told her that story, he stated that he probably liked cats the best.
âWeâre just alike! Maybe one day I can take you to meet Onyx,â she suggested.
The corners of Credenceâs lips curled up softly. âIâd like that,â he said.
Just then, the woman from earlier came up to them with their order on a large silver platter. The waitress placed the hot food onto the table, along with their drinks before leaving them to enjoy their meal. Credence looked down at the plate of food in front of him.
âBurgers?â
âBurgers,â she repeated excitedly. âIf thereâs one thing this place can make, itâs a damn good burger. Well, that and a mean vanilla milkshake! The fries arenât half bad either,â she says as she pops one in her mouth.
Meat and fried potatoes filled his nostrils. The burger was as big as the plate it came on. The sesame bun was soft and round, and the edges appeared to be lightly toasted. Crunchy lettuce, cheese, and two slices of bacon coated in mayonnaise and ketchup poked out from the sides on top of a thick beef patty. (y/n) smiled in amusement as she watched Credence carefully take the burger in his hands. His eyes were practically sparkling with excitement.
âGo on,â she encouraged. âTake your first bite! I want to see the look on your face when the juicy meat hits your tongue.â
Credence glanced at her across the table, before opening his mouth and taking a generous bite out of the hefty burger. Various flavors overstimulated his senses. The beef and pork collided with the onions, lettuce, cheese, and condiments to create an unfamiliar taste heâd never experienced before. The meat was succulent and juicy, just as she said it would be. The cut of the beef was thick and chewy, and the bacon was crispy and flavorful. The bun was soft and crunchy and tasted as though it was toasted with butter. It wasnât stale at all! It was like it came fresh out of the bakery just before it wound up on his plate.Â
It was the best thing heâd ever tasted.
âWell?â
Credence hadnât even realized he closed his eyes, but when he opened them, (y/n) was looking at him expectantly. He swallowed the delicious food and licked his lips greedily, chuckling softly.
âItâs good,â he smiled.
A wide grin stretched across her painted lips. It was the first time heâd laughed around her.
âYou have a pretty smile, you know that?â She told him.
Credenceâs cheeks reddened for the thirtieth time that day, and he lowered his head to hide it from her.
(y/n) chuckled softly before taking his basket of fries. âHere.â She took the red ketchup bottle from the side of the table and drizzled the condiment over the fries in a zig-zag pattern before sliding the basket back towards him.
âThank you,â he muttered bashfully through a mouth full of food.
âYouâve got ketchup on the side of your mouth,â she told him.
Without thinking, he stuck his tongue out to lick the spot clean. (y/n) smirked in amusement, watching him do so, finding it cute.
âDid I get it?â He asked.
She snickered and reached her hand across the table to the side of his face. Her thumb gently swiped the corner of his mouth. The action took him by surprise. He sat tensely as she did it. It was a quick momentâ a gentle touch, and yet his entire body burned with heat at the contact. When she pulled away and leaned back in her seat, the warmth still lingered. She looked him in the eyes, not breaking contact as she brought her thumb to her lips. The pink flesh of her tongue darted out and lewdly flattened against the pad of her thumb, cleaning it of the ketchup.
Credence felt his body ache at the simple action, the tips of his ears burning incredibly hot. (y/n), who was by no means ignorant to the effect she had on him, could only smirk and marvel at the rosy tint of his cheeks. Credence was grateful she didnât draw attention to it. It was easier to hide how flustered she made him when they were outside, and he could blame his feverishness on the cold. Now that they were inside and it was warm, it made it harder to deny. He couldnât bear being teased by her further, he felt like he might explode. She must have sensed it too, because she made no other moves to make him blush after that. She acted as though it didnât happen and continued to eat her food. Credence then too returned to eating, praying that the ache he felt went away.Â
It did, with the help of other distractions. (y/n) continued innocent conversation as they ate to keep the peace. As they talked she could tell that her earlier display still hindered his interaction. While they talked, sheâd notice his eyes would linger on her lips rather than her eyes; and whenever they did lock eyes, he would trip over his words and look away.
It was cute, she thought.
Before she could decide to tease him further, the waitress had returned to their table, having noticed that their plates had practically been licked clean. She asked if they were finished with their plates, and they both nodded.
As she collected their dishes she asked, âCan I interest you two in some dessert?â
(y/n) pursed her lips and turned to Credence. âWhat do you think? Still have room for more, pretty boy?â
Credence flushed. Â âI-Iâve never had a milkshake before,â he stammered, referring to the claim she made earlier.
She smiled, before gingerly holding up a finger to the waitress. âWeâll have one large vanilla milkshake with extra cherries, please!â
The waitress returned her smile and winked. âComing right up!â
It wasnât long before she came back with the milkshake. It came in a large glass cup filled with vanilla milkshake and topped off with a generous swirl of whipped cream. It was decorated with a cherry, but the extra cherries (y/n) asked for layered the bottom of the glass. The waitress placed the glass on the center of the table between the two. She handed them two big, red and white striped straws before leaving them once more. They both took one and put it into the glass.
(y/n) smiled eagerly at Credence across the table. âYou get the first sip,â she said.
He thanked her as he leaned forward and wrapped his lips around his straw. He sucked on it how he normally would without realizing how thick the milkshake was. (y/n) watched him struggle for a moment as he nearly ran out of breath trying to suck the ice cream up the straw. He got it eventually, the cool, sweet, vanilla filling his mouth. It wasnât what he was expecting at all. He wasnât sure what he was expecting, really, but he just knew that the taste surprised him. He never had sweets before. Sugar is a gluttonous indulgence that Mary Lou found sinful. But as the sticky sweet cream slid down his throat, he wondered if all sin was just pleasures he was being denied.
He didnât have to tell her he liked it. It was written all over his face. It was probably the most relaxed sheâs ever seen him. She enjoyed seeing him that way, with a small smile on his face and flushed cheeks. Credence was so invested in the milkshake, (y/n) was sure he would drink it all if she didnât get her sips in. Credence nearly choked when he looked up and saw her face mere inches from his own, sipping on the other straw in the glass.
She didnât seem to mind at all, being so close to him. Her eyes were closed as she sipped. Her curled lashes brushed against her full cheeks and her glossy lips circled the straw delicately. This close, he could see the texture of her (s/c) skin, seeing the few freckles and moles that decorated her features he hadnât noticed before.
When she did open her eyes, he didn't look away. This time he looked in her eyes and saw for the first time that her eyes werenât just one shade of (e/c), but a combination of different shades and colors to make the color that was distinctly herâs. Similarly, she saw that his eyes were a deep brown, almost black if it weren't for the few streaks of chocolate brown and burgundy that reflected in the light.
(y/n)âs lips curled into a smile. She bashfully looked away from his eyes and into the glass. The two drank in comfortable silence, savoring both the milkshake and the tender moment. They drank the contents of the glass, leaving nothing but the leftover cream and cherries at the bottom. They wouldnât go to waste. Cherries must have been (y/n)âs favorite because ate most of them. She did however offer one to Credence for him to try. She held the cherry by the stem and encouraged him to take a bite. He thought it was a bit embarrassing that she insisted on feeding it to him, but he took the cream covered fruit into his mouth and found it just as sweetâif not sweeterâthan the milkshake itself.
She let him eat the remaining cherries himself. While he was eating, he watched (y/n) gather her things, putting on her coat before sliding out of the booth.
âIâm going to go pay while you finish,â she told him as she got up.
She walked over to the front counter where the waitress was counting money from the cash register. Credence watched as the two women talked. (y/n) smiled at the waitress and said something that made her laugh. She reached into her purse and pulled out several bills. She handed it to the waitress, who looked at the cash in her hands with wide eyes.
âFor me?â He overheard the waitress ask. When (y/n) nodded, the young girl squealed in excitement and rushed from the counter to hug her. The two stumbled due to the unexpected force, but (y/n) didnât seem to mind. She laughed and hugged the waitress back, patting her back in a friendly manner. Credence, having finished his cherries, got up to stand by (y/n)âs side.
âThank you so much, miss!â Credence heard the waitress gush as he came up.
âItâs nothing, you deserve it,â (y/n) insisted. (y/n) turned her attention from the young girl to Credence beside her when she felt his presence. She looked up at him with a smile. âAre you ready to go?â She asked him. He nodded.
The waitress looked between the two and grinned softly. âYou two make a sweet couple,â she said.
(y/n) returned the grin, hooking her arm around Credence and leaning her head on his shoulder. âThank you,â she said, playing into the waitressâs assumptions.
âYou two have a blessed day!â The waitress left to tend to a waiting customer leaving him victim to (y/n)âs smug grin. At this point, even his neck was red. (y/n) couldnât help but find  it amusing. No matter how flustered he got, he wouldnât protest.
She lightly squeezed his arm, making him look down at her. âAre you ready to go, pretty boy?â She asked him.
It was the second time she called him that, and it was just as startling as the first time. The pet name made his heart swell in his chest and his brain stutter. But again, he didnât protest. He just nodded his head and turned his face away to hide his reddened cheeks. (y/n) giggled, satisfied with the reaction she got, and they both walked out of the restaurant and back into the cold.
Outside, the snow had stopped falling, but the sidewalks were still slick with slush and ice. (y/n) took a deep breath, breathing in the crisp air as she looked up at the sky.
âIs it that late all ready?â She muttered to herself, her happy features falling slightly. Despite the heavy, grey clouds blanketing the sky, they could still see the sun shining brightly behind them. Credence too looked up at the sky. From what he could tell, it was around three in the afternoon..
He turned to (y/n). âDo you have to go now?â He asked her regrettably.
Her eyes fell down from the sky to his own. Her lips pressed into a small smile and shook her head. âNot just yet,â she said.
âWhy donât you walk with me to the park.â She demanded more than asked and pulled him off down the sidewalk.
He walked with (y/n) a little while longer, back towards the park. Along the way, (y/n) would stop outside shops and look at the items displayed in the windows. Some things of the things she expressed an interest in were for her, sometimes she would see an item and would say something along the lines of âMom would love thisâ or âAaron has something like thisâ. But sometimes she would stop and turn to Credence and ask, âDo you like this?â
He had to talk her out of buying him things multiple times. She seemed so eager to spoil him. She wanted to buy him a new pair of shoes and a watch sheâd seen on display. There was an expensive-looking suit outside of a tailorâs shop, and her eyes practically sparkled upon seeing it. She tried to convince him to go in and try it on, but he knew if he did, she would end up buying it for him. How he deterred her from the idea was a miracle in itself. But eventually, she dropped the idea, and the two continued on their walk.Â
The two reached the park without buying a single thing. When they reached the entrance of the park, (y/n) stopped, and pulled away from his side. Credence halted in his tracks, turning around to face her. He looked down at her as she smiled up at him.
âDo you have anywhere to go after this?â She asked him.
Credence shook his head. His mother wouldnât be expecting him until dark.
She pursed her lips and tilted her as if in thought as she sighed.
âShould I just kidnap you?â
The question took him by surprise. (y/n) laughed at the perturbed look on his face. âIâm joking, Credence,â she said between snorts. âI wonât kidnap you. Not unless you want me to.â
Credence smiled softly, letting out a soft chuckle of his own. This made (y/n) smile even bigger than before. She took a coy step closer to him, taking one of his gloved hands in her own and swinging it playfully.
âI had fun today, Credence,â she told him. âAs first dates go, this is probably the best one Iâve ever been on.â
âJust probably?â Credence mumbled jokingly.
(y/n) smirked, amused by the sudden remark. âYeah, just probably.â
Credence looked down at their hands, admiring how small her hands were compared to his. Somehow he hadnât realized just how much shorter than him she was. He always felt smaller than her. He didnât mind it: feeling small. It was different from how other people made him feel small; like his mother or strangers on the street. They made him feel tiny, like a bugâ like something disgusting and inconvenient. To them, he was something they could easily step on. But with her, it was different.
With her, he felt small, like a flower. And to him, she was the sun. She was so big and so bright. Whenever she was around, he felt alive. And whenever she wasnât, he felt like he might die. He didnât mind feeling small around her, because, at least when heâs with her, he is consumed by light.Â
âI had fun too,â Credence spoke up. âI really enjoy spending time with you, Miss (l/n).â
âAre you always this formal?â She teases despite her obvious blushing. âI enjoy spending time with you too, Mister Barebone.â
She gave his hand one last gentle squeeze before letting go. She brushed past him, striding down the street. Credence watched her as she walked, his heart sinking just a little.
As though she could sense it, (y/n) looked at him over her shoulder as she walked and grinned. âDonât look so sad,â she yelled to him. âIâll find you again.â
With a chaste wink, she disappeared around the corner and away from his line of vision, leaving him with a full stomach and an even fuller heart.
That night, Credence returned home alone. He reluctantly walked back to the crooked chapel. His mind was fogged with thoughts of her. When he came to the front of what he, unfortunately, called âhomeâ, he hesitated to go in. He looked through each window. It was dark inside. Could everyone have fallen asleep already?
He looked down at the coat on his body. He quickly shrugged the heavy material off of his shoulders and folded it in his arms before quietly entering the house. The house seemed empty, and it was almost too quiet. He pushed his way through the dark and carefully made his way up the stairs as to not make a sound. Heâd gotten good at being quiet in the house. He memorized each squeaky board and mastered the art of moving in silence despite his height.Â
He crept up the stairs as heâd done many times and tip-toed to his bedroom, where he then quietly shut his door. Once he heard the door click softly, he released his breath and sighed in relief.
His room wasnât much. It was small and comprised a bed with an old iron frame, an armoire, a sink, and a metal tub that he uses to bathe. He looked down at the coat in his hands. He moved to the armoire by his bed and opened its doors. There wasnât much inside; he had little to put in it, anyway. But today, he would be thankful for that.Â
The armoire was a rather fancy piece of furniture. It stood out in his otherwise destitute room. The armoire was just as old and worn out as the rest of the room, but it wasnât hard to tell it was an ornamental relic of the 19th century. It had enough space to fill two weeksâ worth of clothes. It was almost offensive how little there was inside it. One detail about it was its hollow bottom. Credence could slide the bottom plank of wood to reveal a cubbyhole. Its original purpose must have been for shoes or winter blankets, but now it would serve a new purpose.Â
Credence kneeled on the ground and packed the coat neatly into the cubby before throwing his new gloves on top. They fit perfectly inside and he was allowed to slide the wooden plank back on with ease. With that accomplished, he rose to his feet and closed the armoire doors. He began undressing, stripping his clothes until he was left in nothing but his boxers.
It was as cold in the house as it was outside, but credence had no pajamas that would keep him warm. He had but one pair of old satin pajamas that were too small for him. He decided not to wear them tonight. The naturally cool material wouldnât provide him warmth or comfort.
After putting away his dirtied clothes, Credence fell back on his bed and stared up at the rotting ceiling above him. As he lay there, his mind would drift to the memories of his âdateâ. Just thinking about her made his heart beat faster. He pictured her in his mind, reliving the time he spent with her.
It was the most surreal thing. Being with her made him feel things he never felt before. She made his heart flutter and his cheeks warm in a pleasantly addicting way. When he was with her, he forgot everything bad. There was no anxiety, no judgment, no harsh words, or abuse. He was just a normal man with a normal woman. He wished he could feel that way all the time.
His hand reached behind his head and slipped under his pillow to retrieve the soft pink piece of fabric he kept there. He held it up in front of him, rubbing it between his fingers. The moonlight from his window reflected on its threads, and he could read the stitched initials in the corner.
â(y/n)...â He whispered her name so tenderly. Just saying her name aloud made his lips tingle. He loved saying her name for the simple reason that it was her name. He would say it a thousand times aloud if he could.
He brought the cloth down to his nose and inhaled its scent. Her fragrance still lingered on the soft fabric, clouding his senses. Credence felt a familiar stirring rise in his stomach. Heat rose to his cheeks, and he pressed his legs together. His mind flashed to the other day in the church, remembering the lewd images of her he had fantasized about. A part of him was ashamed. Sexual desire was a sin he shouldnât act upon. It was a vile, disgusting act. Thatâs what the church told him, at least. And his mother would have no part of it either.
Mary Lou made sure to reprimand him whenever she suspected him of sexual temptation, so much so he shied away from girls all together. Yet recently, heâs felt a bumbling desire well up inside of him. He knew what it was; he felt it before. Only once before had he fallen victim to his lusty desire. It had been in his adolescence. He was sleeping when he had a dream about a red-haired woman heâd seen on the street. She was most likely in her twenties at the time, but she was so captivating he remembered her face for a week. He dreamed of that red-haired woman touching and caressing him. Sheâd even kissed him like heâd seen couples on the street kiss. This mild fantasy woke him from his sleep with a shameful mess on his bed.
He was so humiliated and ashamed he rushed to confess to Mary Lou, who punished him greatly for his lasciviousness. He didnât dream of the red-haired woman or any woman at all after that. That is, until he met her.
At first, his thoughts of her were innocent. He would fantasize about holding her hand and laying on her chest as he slept. She would caress his face and run her fingers through his hair. Â He would give her chaste kisses on her cheek, and she would giggle and laugh, returning the favor. But that changed that day he went to church and listened to Father Blackwellâs sermon. That was the first time he thought of her in such an erotic way.
It was because of this he felt particularly suffocated by her presence today. He became even more aware of her touches. His eyes would stare at her lips more often and glance at the curves of her chest. He thought about how she held on to his arm; How warm and soft she was; Her small hands. He thought about how her finger felt brushing against his lip. About how her tongue darted between her plump lips to lap at her thumb.
Credence bit his lip to keep his whimpers from escaping. His thoughts were filled with images of her, his body reacted on its own. He curled on his side and pressed his legs together to relieve himself of his growing hardness. Instead of discouraging his growing lust, it seemed to only spur it on. The feeling of his thighs pressing against his length brushed an itch he desperately desired to scratch.
He wanted her by his side so terribly. If only he were as confident and manly as the men he saw on the street, she would be. If he were as confident as the man she was with today, then he could call her by her name. He too could take her by her delicate waist and kiss her cheeks. And, oh, did he wish to kiss her.
He wanted to kiss her many times today. He wanted to kiss her the moment he saw her. He wanted to kiss her again in the boutique when she pressed her hands on his chest, and again when she asked him to go on a date with her. He wanted to kiss her multiple times in the restaurant for teasing him so viciously, and he wanted to kiss her deeply before they said goodbye.
He imagined what it would be like to be that kind of man; what it would be like to have her with him now, and what he would do if she was. If she was there on his bed laying next to him, he would want to kiss her now as well. He would have her under him, staring up at him with her beautiful (e/c) eyes. He would brush the hair away from her face and stroke her cheek. Her hands would hold his sides and pull him closer so their bodies lay flat against each other. He would feel her and she would feel him. Her warmth would consume him, and their bodies would mold together.
Credence closed his eyes and smelled her pink handkerchief. If he kept his eyes closed, he could pretend she was there.
â(y/n)...â He whispered her name once more. His hips rocked hesitantly, the undeniable bulge in his boxers was now too evident to ignore. Rocking his hips caused a pleasurable sensation in his stomach. It felt so good, he did it again... and again... and again; rocking his hips as he held her handkerchief to his nose and imagined her.
He thought of kissing her soft lips as he pressed into her, feeling her hands run up and down his sides as they had done before. He wanted to rock his hips against her like he was doing now. Would it feel as good for her as it felt for him? Would she breathe as heavy as he was now? Would she pant and whisper his name?
âA-ah...â
He panted lewdly, pleasuring himself with these thoughts. But it wasn't enough. He needed more.
He laid on his back on the bed. His body seemed to know what to do without thinking about it. He kept his eyes closed as his free hand snaked down his body to palm himself over his boxers. He rubbed himself through the fabric, his shallow breaths filling his ears. But to him it wasn't his hands, but hers; her soft, small hands touching him gently.
It was her delicate hands that slipped past the waistband of his boxers and gripped his length. It was her hands that stroked him slowly. She was there, whispering his name while he whispered hers. The more she stroked him, the shorter his breaths became. Each breath he took was filled with her scent. She consumed him, wrapping her essence around him, and filling his body with heat.
She stroked him faster as they kissed. He kissed her deeply, slipping his tongue past her lips as heâd seen couples do before. He could taste the cherries and vanilla on her tongue, as sweet as they were in the milkshake theyâd shared. She moaned his name in her mouth, driving him crazy.
âHa..-ahh. ahaa...â
More, he thought. All he could think about was how he wanted more. More of her scent, more of her touch, more of her.
Her hands became wet with his slick, gliding up and down his length with vigor. His body was overtaken with a foreign sensation, buzzing through his body, collecting where he wanted to be touched the most. The faster she stroked him, the better he felt. She felt good, so so good.
âH-Ha...-haaaa...(y/n)...â
He wanted to say her name over and over. He wanted to shout it, loud enough for the heavens to hear. He didnât care if God heard him. He wanted God and the angels to hear so they would know how she made him feel. He was overwhelmed by love and lust for her. He wanted them to know that his body was hers and he willingly gave it to her. He wanted to touch her, please her, feel her.
His eyes clenched shut. Her hands pumped his twitching length excitedly, the buzzing heat collecting at his center. His legs began to shake, his back arching from the bed. Lavender and vanilla, thatâs what he smelled as his vision blurred and the buzzing heat tingling in his core burst and was replaced with a cool wave of overwhelming pleasure.
His body trembled, somehow coated in a thin layer of sweat despite the room being cold. He stayed still, laying in silence as he let his body calm. When he finally opened his eyes, he half expected to see her hovering over him with that playful smile on her face, only to be met with the rotting rafters of his ceiling.
He sighed through his nose. Once the euphoric cloud in his mind cleared, shame and regret replacing his lusty desire, he moved from his bed to the sink across the room. He turned the knob and a low stream of water fell from the faucet. Taking the dingy rag that rested on the sinkâs bowl, he wet it, using it to clean up his mess. As he wiped himself, he wondered if that was what sex was like. He never touched himself like that before, though he wanted to many times. Now that he had, the answer to his question was clear. Sins were just pleasures he was being denied.Â
He returned to his bed, burying himself beneath the covers. He took the handkerchief back into his hand and held it by his face as he slept on his side. His eyes grew heavy, the scent of lavender slowly drifting him to sleep. A passing thought in his mind wondered if this is what it would feel like to sleep by her side. He would do anything to just hold her once, to lie on her chest and listen to the sounds of her breathing.
That was his last thought before falling asleep.
Several days would pass since the last time he saw her. They would be long, dreary days spent in the chapel. It snowed relentlessly for three days, making it impossible to venture out. During that time, he would clean and help Chastity serve meals to the orphans that sought refuge from the streets. The day when the snow finally ceased to fall, Mary Lou tasked him with shoveling the street in front of the chapel while she took Modesty and Chastity into town.
It was once he finished shoveling that he realized he had the rest of the day for himself. He pondered staying in the house for a moment, but quickly threw the idea. He couldnât bear another minute in that house. Instead, he went on a walk. It wasnât unusual for him to do this when he had the time. He would walk aimlessly just to get away. He only could afford to when his mother left him alone.
Today, Credence found himself at Central Park. It was no surprise that the park was packed. The low temperatures of the past week allowed the lake to freeze over, thick enough for people to skate on. Men, women, and children scattered across the area. Carolers were singing Christmas songs and street vendors peddled treats. It was a pleasant and lively scene.
He had almost forgotten that Christmas was so soon. Heâd been so caught up with his duties it had slipped his mind. He liked Christmas, even though he didnât celebrate it the way most people do. His mother forced him and his siblings to attend church on Christmas Day. But he could appreciate what others did on Christmas. He liked seeing the kids play in the snow, showing off their new toys. He liked the idea of parents spending time with their children by the fire. He even liked listening to Christmas songs that would play on repeat outside the record store.
Credence watched the people as he walked through the park. He liked to imagine himself in their place. Sometimes he was a kid playing fetch with his dog. Sometimes he was a woman making snow angels, or a man building a snowman. Right now, he was the man of a couple skating on the ice, holding hands with his partner. The pair laughed as they spun in circles, occasionally grasping at each otherâs arms when they slipped.
He was too busy projecting he hadnât been paying attention to his surroundings. Like any other creature, he was susceptible to attack. He flinched as he felt icy-cold pellets burst against the back of his head. He heard a sharp gasp not far behind him, followed by a heap of childish giggles. Credence turned around, expecting to see a group of devious looking children. Imagine his surprise when he saw her standing ten feet away from him with a group of children looking incredibly guilty.
âOh, my gosh! Iâm so sorry, Bunny! I was aiming for your shoulder, I swear!â
â(y/n)?â He muttered in disbelief.
How did she always appear in the least expected places? He stared her down as she rushed towards him. Today she was wearing a heavy, brown fur-lined coat and a green cloche hat that matched her boots. When she reached him, her hands immediately reached behind his head to dust the remaining remnants of her snowball from his hair.
She looked at him apologetically. âAre you okay? Iâm sorry, I feel like a total gink,â she pouted.
His cheeks burst into flames. The position she put him in had her chest brushing pressing against his as her hands brushed through his hair. At this angle he could see how neatly curled her hair was under her cap, falling in styled swirls around her face. Her swollen nose was red from the cold. Her breath that smelled distinctly of coffee beans warmed his cheeks.
Credenceâs expression softened, a faint smile ghosting his lips. She was still apologizing to him, frantically brushing snow from his hair and shoulders.
âItâs okay,â he said in hopes to calm her.Â
She closed her eyes and sighed. Her head lulled forward, hiding her face in his chest. âYouâre angry with me, arenât you?â He heard her muffled voice say.
Credence swallowed the lump in his throat and nervously licked his lips. This was the closest sheâd ever been to him. He reached a dithering hand to grasp hers and rubbed the back of her gloved hand with his thumb.
âIâm not angry,â he assured her.
(y/n) lifted her head from his shoulders to meet his eyes, searching for any sign of irritation. âAre you sure? You can get me back, if you want.â
Credence nodded his head. âIâm sure.â
She believed him this time, her relief washing over her face. âI really am sorry,â she said one final time. âI just saw you walking past by chance and I wanted to surprise you.â
âI was surprised!â He said a bit too excitedly.
This made her laugh and playfully push his shoulder. Her laugh alone was enough to put a smile on his face, one that made dimples appear on his cheeks. He felt her hand firmly grasp his, holding it properly.
âWhy arenât you wearing your new coat and gloves?â She asked. âDonât you like them?â
Credence had forgotten he wasnât wearing the coat you got him. He couldnât, not without his mother seeing it. If she knew about the coatâif she knew about him seeing youâshe would be furious. He kept the coat (y/n) had given him hidden with the rest of the precious things she gave him. He wore the old navy blue coat out that Mary Lou had recently acquired and given to him. It wasnât nearly as warm or stylish as the coat (y/n) Â had gotten for him, but it was enough for the winter, and it was the only thing he could wear in front of his mother.
âI do like them,â he answered. âI was afraid of ruining it. I donât want to wear it out too much.â
It was the best excuse he could think of at the time, and after mulling over it for a brief moment, she seemed to accept it. She then told him that, if he did end up damaging his new coat, she would simply buy him another, and spoke no more of it.
She nodded towards the lake behind him. âDid you come here to skate?â
Credence looked back to the lake. âOh, no,â he said. âI never learned.â
Another gasp left her lips. âYouâve never been ice-skating before?â
He shook his head.
âThen weâve got to fix that, now donât we?â She reckoned.
Before he could ask what she meant, sheâd already left his side. He looked in all directions until he saw her talking to an older couple sitting on a mess of picnic blankets under a tree. It appeared sheâd asked him a question because their answer was a shake of their head. She waved goodbye to them before walking off to pursue another person, who gave the same answer. He watched her do this a few times around a small area of the park with no luck. At one point, she stood in the middle of the snow pondering while she scanned the area. Curious, Credence walked up to her.
âWhat are you doing?â He asked.
âLooking,â she replied simply.
Her squinted eyes panned across the park, her lips pursed as though she were thinking very hard about something.
âAh!â She shouted, a triumphant smile stretching across her lips. She turned to Credence and winked. âFollow my lead.â
She walked down a small hill towards a small group of children who were playing in the snow at the bottom. Credence followed a few steps behind.
âHey, kiddos,â She waved.
The kids stopped what they were doing to look up at her. She waved her hands towards her, beckoning them over. The children shared confused looks, before cautiously making their way towards her. She squatted down Asian style to meet their eyes. Credence stayed a couple of feet away, but he could still make out what was being said.
âCan you keep a secret?â He heard (y/n) ask the children.
The kids nodded and hummed in confirmation. (y/n) grinned.
âYou see my friend over there?â She pointed behind her, directing the childrenâs attention to Credence. âHeâs never been ice-skating before!â
The children snickered whispered teasingly among themselves. Credence looked away, embarrassed to be taunted by children. (y/n) giggled with them and easily brought back their attention.
âI really want to teach him,â She revealed once their jeering ceased. âBut heâs so silly, he forgot to bring a pair of skates.â
âThat is silly!â One of the little girls yelled.
(y/n) looked between Credence and the children. âNow, I see you have a pair of skates.â Sure enough, there were a pair of skates laying in the snow where the kids were once playing, far too big to fit on their small feet.
âDo they belong to any of you?â (y/n) asked.
âNo,â The little girl shook her head. âThey were already there.â
âWe think someone left them by mistake,â An older boy chimed in.
âI see,â (y/n) hummed. âDo you think I can take them for my friend, then?â
âBut we was gonna use âem! We saw them first!â A small blond boy frowned. (y/n) looked at the boy and flashed her kindest smile.
âOh, were you now? How about I just borrow them? Iâll bring them right back to you, I pinky promise!â She held out her pinky for him to take. The boy looked at her hand in front of him. He lifted his hand and stretched out his pinky.
âI guess thatâs okay...â He mumbled through puffed red cheeks.
(y/n) hooked hers around the boy. âArenât you sweet?â She affectionately pat the top of his head. âI hope my kid will be as kind as you are.â
The boy blushed and swat her hand away from his head, adjusting his hat. âWhatever, Lady!â The blond boy ran away, the rest of the children chased after him with childish taunts.
(y/n) chuckled and rose back to her feet. She walked up to where the skates were laying and picked them off the ground before making her way back to Credenceâs side.
âAre you ready?â She asked excitedly.
Credence shrugged his shoulders, still processing the events of the last fifteen minutes. (y/n) scoffed and rolled her eyes, forcibly taking Credenceâs hand.
âJust come on,â she groaned as she dragged him towards the lake.
When they reached the edge of the ice, she handed him the skates and ordered him to strap them onto his boots. Credence did as he was told and sat down on the nearest bench, securely strapping the skates onto his shoes. After (y/n) had double-checked to make sure they were on right, she held out her hand for him to take. He grabbed it, using her to find his balance. When he stood to his feet his ankles wobbled, disrupting his balance.
(y/n) gripped his arm tightly to keep him from falling. âCareful,â she warned.
He held on to her as she guided him to the lake. She stepped on the ice with ease. She grabbed his other hand and helped him step on the ice. Immediately after his skates touched the ice, his heart raced.
âI donât think I want to do this anymore,â his voice fluttered anxiously.
âYouâre okay, I got you,â she promised.
She pulled him further out onto the ice, still clasping his hands. Credence gripped her hands for dear life while silently trying to figure out how it was he ended up in this position.
Other skaters flew past them as he stumbled on the ice like a baby deer. (y/n) didnât give up on teaching him. No matter how many times he slipped or tripped, she was always there to catch and pick him back up when he fell. Eventually, he got the hang of it. He started balancing himself on his own, gliding somewhat smoothly without having to hold on to her. It didnât take long for him to relax and reciprocate her playful activities.
(y/n) eventually stepped off the ice, giving him the space to skate on his own. She watched him fondly, taking in the smile glowing on his face. He went around in circles, almost bumping into others a few times, but he directed himself easily. She would say he was a natural.
He went on like that for a while as she watched. When heâd had enough, he made his way back to the edge of the lake where she stood.
âWas that fun?â She asked when he skated towards her. Credence nodded his head and smiled bashfully. She helped him stop by taking his outstretched hands.Â
âYouâre a fast learner. Iâm kind of jealous. I didnât get the hang of skating until I was twelve,â she brooded jokingly. âAre you done?â
âYes,â he said as he stepped back on the snow.Â
They walked towards the bench, and Credence sat down to take off his skates. (y/n) stayed standing. âThereâs a vendor selling treats across the street,â she told him. âWhy donât you give those skates back to the kids while I get us something to drink?â
âButâââ Credence tried to protest, not having the courage or social skills to approach a group of children. It was quickly ignored, however, for (y/n) had already made up her mind, and began walking to the street.Â
âIâll be right back!â She said as she left him alone on the bench.Â
Credence looked around, silently doubting his ability to find the kids. His eyes scanned the park until they landed on a group of children having a snowball fight. He recognized one of the children as the bratty boy (y/n) convinced to let them borrow the skates.Â
He reluctantly got up from the bench and walked over to the children, skates in hand. The closer he got, the louder their shouting laughter became. Most of the children were boys between the ages of seven and thirteen, but three girls around their age had gained their friendship. One girl stayed off to the sidelines watching the others play. He recognized her as well.
âExcuse me... little girl?â He called. The little girl turned around and held out the skates. âHere.â
The girl took them and smiled. âThank you!â
âYouâre welcome.â
She looked behind him, frowning when she saw nothing there. âWhereâs that nice lady?â
Credence pointed across the street towards the street vendor where (y/n) was patiently waiting in line. âShe should be back,â he told her.
âI like her!â said the girl. âSheâs very pretty, like a princess!â
This made him smile. It made him happy to know others, even children, saw her the way he did. âYeah,â he agreed. âShe is.â
The little girl looked at Credence, noting the soft smile on his face as he watched you. âDo you like her or something?â She probed unexpectedly.Â
âUh... I...?â Credence struggled to find the words to say. It's not that he didn't know the answer, it was just that he hadnât expected to be asked that question. Especially not from an eight-year-old girl. Were his feelings that transparent? Did you know how he felt too?
The little girl didnât wait for an answer. âWell, I think she likes you,â she told him, surprising him for the second time.
Credence flushed pink. âReally?â
The small girl reached her hand to pat Credence's arm and imitated the look of someone wise beyond her years. âTrust me. Women know these things.â
Oddly, he couldnât help but feel a bit hopeful despite the words coming from a child. He never felt about anyone the way he felt about her. The way he is when heâs with herâthe way he talks to her and touches herâhe can only be that way with her because he likes her. He could never be that way with anyone else. But he always felt that, for her, it was different. Seeing her interact with others like the children, the waitress, RaĂŒlâeven Edmundâmade him realize that she was kind to everyone. She didnât treat him that way because she liked him. She treated him that way because thatâs just the kind of person she was.
âHey, kiddos!â (y/n)âs voice caught his attention. Both Credence and the girl looked up to see her holding a cardboard box of steaming paper cups. âI got something for you!â
The children playing heard her too and ceased their fight to run towards her. They circled her like a litter of puppies, excitedly asking what she was holding.
She lowered the box for them to see, showing off cups filled with light brown liquid. âFor letting us borrow the skates. Be careful though, it's hot!â
The kids yelled enthusiastically as she began handing them each a cup. Credence walked to her side to help her.
âWhat is it?â He asked.
(y/n) frowned. âHot chocolate. Have you never had hot chocolate before?â
He shook his head, causing her to gasp.
âI wish I had known sooner!â She pouted. âI got this is from a vendor across the street. I could have gotten better hot chocolate with marshmallows at a cafe a block from here.â
âI think itâs delicious!â The little girl interjected.Â
(y/n) smiled down at her. âWell, if you think so, then it must be.â
Credence ended up being the one to give the bratty boy his cup of hot chocolate. (y/n) watched him as he drank it greedily.Â
âWhat about you?â She asked him. âDo you like it too?â
âItâs pretty good, I guess,â he said, trying his hardest to sound indifferent, but it was hard to take him seriously with the chocolate mustache on his lips.
(y/n) laughed and took his cheek between her fingers, pinching them gently. âGosh, youâre so darn cute! Do you have a big sister already? I can be yours, if you want. Iâve always wanted a little brother!â
The boy blushed and pulled his face away from her hand. âLady, youâre crazy!â
He threw his empty cup on the ground stormed off angrily. The other children finished their cups and handed them back to her nicely before running off too, leaving her and Credence alone.Â
âWhat did I say?â She mumbled to herself.
Credence couldnât help but find it amusing. It was nice seeing her tease someone else for a change.Â
âMaybe he already has a sister,â he answered sarcastically. Â
(y/n) scoffed. âYeah, yeah, just drink your cocoa,â she chuckled after handing him a cup.Â
The two threw away the empty cups and cardboard box in a nearby trashcan. (y/n) suggested they take a walk around the park and talk. She asked him if he liked the hot chocolate, to which he answered yes. She then asked which he liked better: vanilla milkshakes or hot chocolate. He told her milkshakes. They talked like this for a while. Occasionally she would ask about his family and what he liked to do at home. He didnât give her many satisfying answers, but that didnât stop her from prodding.
âSo, did you give up on hunting witches?â She asked.
Credence swallowed another sip of his hot chocolate. âIâm sorry?â
âYou donât carry around flyers anymore. Did you give up?â
âOh. No, itâs not that,â he said. âI donât think my mother will ever give up on exposing witches. Itâs just that right now sheâs kind of stuck.â
âStuck? Stuck how?â
âShe wanted to speak at the church to let everyone know about what sheâd seen, but the priest, Father Blackwell, wouldnât allow it.â
âI know Father Blackwell,â she told him.
Credence perked up. âYou do?â
âYes! My father is a big supporter of the church. Personally, I identify as agnostic, so I donât go to church with him unless itâs for a holiday like Easter or Christmas. I wonder if youâve seen him. Not that you could miss him. Heâs a rather large man,â she joked.
âDoes he wear a white suit?â Credence asked, remembering the stocky man talking with Father Blackwell the last time he visited the church.
(y/n) grinned and nodded excitedly. âThatâs his Sunday suit! He has four of them. For some reason, he only likes wearing cream-colored suits on Sundays.â
âI have seen him,â he admits.
âSmall world!â She exclaimed. âWell, anyways, I can definitely tell my father to put in a good word for your mother to Father Blackwell.â
âYou would do that?â
âOf course! Better yet, why donât we go right now?â
âN-Now?â Credence gaped.
âItâs Wednesday, they have a service tonight. Father Blackwell will be there, and I can try to convince him to let your mother have a set this Sunday!
âBut what about your father?â
âWe might not need him. I know Father Blackwell well enough. He might be swayed on my word alone. It wonât hurt to try,â she explained.
âI guess not,â he agreed.
âCome with me, my car is just a short walk from here!â She grabbed his free hand and directed him towards the street where sheâd parked her car.Â
After they reached the car, she drove him to the church. It was a short fifteen-minute drive from Central Park. It was still too early for the service to start, but when they entered the church, a few people were sitting in the pews praying. An older woman was playing the organ at the altar while Deacon Ripley read scriptures from the Bible. He stopped only stopped when he noticed the two walking down the aisle.Â
âOh, God,â Credence heard (y/n) mutter under her breath. âNot this clown again.â
He wasnât used to you outwardly showing your distaste for someone; you were always so nice. But considering it was Deacon Ripley, it wasnât too surprising.Â
He was a cunt.
As they came closer, Ripley marked the passage heâd finished reading and closed the Bible.Â
âMiss (l/n),â he called her name with a sneer. âWhat a pleasant surprise. What brings you here?â
âIâm here to speak with Father Blackwell,â she replied coldly. It was the first time Credence had ever heard her use such a tone.Â
Ripley frowned, taking a step down from the podium. âWhat business could you have with him?â
(y/n)âs lips curled into a sly smirk. âMy business with him would be his business and mine, so why would I tell you our business if it isnât your business to begin with?â
Her witty remark clearly got under Ripleyâs skin. His frown deepened and splotches of red began appearing under his grey skin. He didnât get the chance to respond before Father Blackwell stopped him.Â
âGive it a rest, Ripley.â Father Blackwell had come out from the door to his office. He moved between Ripley and (y/n), and held out his hand for her. â(y/n), itâs lovely to see you. Itâs been a while. A year, I think?â
She took his hand and shook it. âDonât be silly, Father. You saw me earlier this year, remember? For my parentâs Easter party.â
âOh, thatâs right,â he nodded, chuckling softly. âMustâve slipped my mind. What brings your here, child?â
 âAh, yes, about that...â (y/n) eyed Ripley. âCan we speak somewhere private, just the two of us?âÂ
âI donât see why not. Step into my office.â
(y/n) turned to Credence and gave him a reassuring smile before following Father Blackwell to his office and disappearing behind the heavy door. Credence could feel Ripleyâs eyes burning a hole in the side of his head. He obviously wanted to say something to him.Â
âSeeing that godless woman walk through Godâs doors was not something I expected to see today,â he began, excited to get his two cents in. Â âBut I must admit, seeing you by her side surprises me more. I didnât realize you two were so closeâ
What was his problem? Why did he hate her so much? Then Credence remembered what she said to him in the park. Could that be why Ripley hated her? Because she didnât believe in the church? No, it had to be something else. His pointed anger felt too personal. Â
âWeâre not really,â Credence answered. âI only just met her.â
âSo you say.â Ripley circled him. âI wonder... Does your mother know about you and Miss (l/n)?â
If thereâs one thing Credence hated about Ripley, it was his talent for stirring up trouble. His hobby of collecting and relaying gossip often caused spouts within the church. Credence fell victim to this twice before, each time resulting in a beating from his mother. He had to be careful with what he says to Ripley because he will most definitely relay it to his mother if he thinks it will cause conflict.Â
âShe does,â he lied as best he could.Â
Ripley raised his brows. âReally? I never took her for the kind of woman who would allow her son to stroll the streets alone with such... unholy company. If thereâs one kind of person Mary Lou hates, itâs women like her.â
Credence frowned. âWhat do you mean by âwomen like herâ?â
âDonât you know? Not only does she not accept the Christian God, but she fully denounced him. Instead of saving her divine feminine for holy matrimony, she committed salacious acts with various men that would make the Virgin Mary cry.â
Credence fell silent. So this was the reason. The malicious smirk on Ripleyâs cracked lips proved that he couldnât wait to tell him what he knew.Â
âOh my,â Ripley sighed. âI suppose you didnât know.â
Credence clenched his fist. He could feel his body vibrating with heat. He was so angry. How dare he speak about her that way? How dare he disrespect her? Spread rumors about her? Was gossip not a sin? Â Who was he to degrade and scrutinize her?
So what if she did? He didnât care. It didnât matter. It didnât change what he thought about her. It didnât change how he felt about her. But hearing such demeaning words come from Ripley's mouth made his blood boil.Â
There were times where Credence would get like this. It wasnât often, but when he did, his mind would think dark, violent thoughts. They build up in his head until anger and rage blinded him. He wanted to say somethingâdo something. He probably would have too, if her voice hadnât rung in his ears, immediately calming his nerves and the growing anger inside him.Â
âCredence, I did it!âÂ
He saw you rushing excitedly towards him with a big smile on your face. You came up to him, grabbed both of his hands, shaking them wildly.Â
âTell your mother that she can speak this Sunday at the end of the service!â
Credence swallowed the lump in his throat. His tightened chest released the tension it was holding and his hands unclenched to hold hers. Looking into her shining (e/c) eyes made all his violent thoughts disappear as if they were never there.Â
He blinked a few times, already forgetting how upset heâd just been. âH-How?â
âMagic,â she winked.Â
She hooked her arm around his and began walking him back down the aisle to the exit. âDo you want me to drive you home?â She asked, looking up at him.
Credence smiled, Ripleyâs taunting comments fleeing his memory. âYes.â
The drive took longer than expected. There had been an accident on Manhattan Avenue that detoured them to Harlem. Credence didnât mind it. He wasnât ready to say goodbye just yet. Driving through Harlem was an experience in itself. Heâd never been past the Upper East Side. Harlem was a lively neighborhood. People played music and danced in the streets despite the cold. Murals lined the walls, and there was a hopping joint around every corner. Credence looked out the window in silent awe, taking in everything he saw.Â
âHave you never been here before?â (y/n) asked, noticing his astonishment.Â
âNo,â he told her truthfully. âItâs really nice.â
âYou know, I used to live here,â she revealed.
That, he found hard to believe. His doubt must have been visible on his face because she laughed and shook her head.Â
âWhat? You donât believe me? Itâs true, I swear! I wasnât always like... Well, we didnât always live in Kings Point.â
Having something to prove, Credence watched as she made a sudden turn, off course from where they were heading. The townhouses they passed were tall, skinny, and faintly worn down. The further they drove from the commercial streets, the quieter it became. They rounded about four blocks before turning into a barren street. Some houses were completely dark, while others had lights in their windows. The car slowed to a stop in front of one of the dark houses. It wasnât terribly worn, but chipping blue paint covered the exterior and there were cracks in the brick fence that protected it.Â
(y/n) parked the car and moved to get out. Credence did the same, opening the door and stepping onto the pavement. (y/n) came to his side and eyed the house.Â
âThis was my house,â she spoke after a while. âI lived here until I was nine.â
She walked up to the gate and pointed at the mailbox inside it. Faded letters that spelled her last name were imprinted on the stone from where a sign used to be. He tried to imagine her living it; it was almost comical. He only knew her to wear mink coats and designer clothes. Heâd only pictured her living in a palaceâsomehow it felt fitting. Imagining her in such a small house and living an average life didnât seem right. But perhaps thatâs why she kept surprising him.
âNo one lives here now. Sometimes I come back just to look around and remember as much about the place as I can.â
Credence walked to her side. âWhat do you remember?â
A smile fluttered on her lips. âI remember chasing my brothers around the house. We sat by the fire during the winter while my father read us stories and my mother knitted blankets and scarves. I learned how to ride a bike right on this street!â She looked down at the cracked pavement. âWe were happier, I think.â
âAre you not happy now?â
(y/n) looked up at Credence and flushed. âI am! I didnât mean to sound ungrateful. Itâs just...â She sighed. âNow that my father has his own architect firm, heâs been so busy I rarely see him anymore. My mother and I were never really close, and itâs pretty easy for us to avoid each other in such a big house. I donât know... Sometimes I wonder if it was all worth it.â
âWhat about your brothers?â asked Credence. âYou seem close.â
âWe are,â she smiled. âWe always had each other, and most of the time it was enough. Even when Aaron left to study at Oxford, Channing paid extra attention to me. Still, I want us all to be as close as we were.â
He could sympathize with that. Blood-related or not, Modesty and Chastity were his sisters. Theyâd been through a lot together, and that was enough for him. He didnât know what it was like to lose a close relationship with a parent, having never had one in the first placeâbut he figured thatâs what made it worse.Â
âAnyway,â she elbowed him playfully. âDâyou believe me now?â
Credence nodded. She chuckled softly, taking his hand and guiding him back to the car. They continued the rest of their drive uninterrupted. It was relatively quiet aside from the few comments she made along the way. By the time they reached Pike Street, it had started to snow again. It wasnât heavy like the days before. The snowflakes fell slowly and softly, fluttering down gracefully on the window-shield.Â
The care halted to a stop on the street corner. (y/n) turned to Credence, who was already looking at her.Â
âThank you,â he said. âFor helping me.â
She smiled and looked down at her hands. âYou donât need to thank me,â she blushed. âI was happy to.â
âStill, I want to. Thank you, for everything.â
âYouâre welcome.â
They regrettably said their goodbyes, something Credence hated doing because he was never sure when heâd see her again. He stepped out of the car and onto the icy street, turning to wave goodbye at her one last time before watching her drive off down and disappear behind the buildings once she rounded the corner. Credence turned on his heels and walked back to the snow-covered chapel. His feet dragged behind him to stall his arrival. He walked up the creaking steps to the door and opened it lackadaisically.Â
He began stripping himself of his outerwear when he noticed another presence in the room. He looked to the stairs and found his mother, Mary Lou, sitting there. Her icy blue eyes bore into his skull. Credence got a sudden sinking feeling in his stomach, a vestigial remnant of primal instinct that signified impending danger.Â
âHello, Mother...â He said upon seeing her. She didn't respond. She only looked at him in a way that made him increasingly nervous. He shifted uncomfortably, unsure of what to say.
âI have some good news.â His mouth began moving before he could think. âFather Blackwell said he would let you speak this Sunday. Itâs towards the end of service, and he is only giving us three minutes to speak, but thatâs better than nothing, right?â
âDid your jezebel tell you that?â She spoke dangerously.
Credenceâs body tensed. âWhat are you talking about, mother?â He asked, fearful he already knew the answer.
Mary Lou opened her hand to reveal the pink handkerchief. His stomach dropped as she threw the cloth down at his feet. Mary Lou rose from the stairs, her heels thumping loudly as she climbed down.
âI saw you at the cathedral, Credence. You and your little harlot,â she said as she walked towards him. âI was on my way to speak with Father Blackwell when I saw the two of you skip outside with her clinging to your arm.â
Credence kept his head down, staring at the handkerchief by his feet. Mary Lou circled him like a vulture ready to pick at a rotting carcass.
âI always knew your flesh was weak... but I didnât know all it took was a pair of big (e/c) eyes to make you fall from grace.â
âMother, Iââ The sound of her heavy hand slapping across his face cut his sentence short, sending him to the ground.Â
âSilence!â She ordered. Credence felt tears prickling behind his eyes. He stared at the handkerchief lying pathetically on the floor. Mary Louâs pointed black shoe came into his view and stepped on the delicate silk. Mary Lou was never one to yell, thatâs what made her anger so much more terrifying. She spoke barely above a whisper, in a sickeningly sweet and proper tone, the cruel words that left her thin lips.
âThe worst part of it is: you tried to hide it from me. You knew what you were doing was a sin. You knew that God was watching, and you did it anyway.â
âMother, itâs not what you think,â Credence said through his strained tears. âI didnât touch her!â
âDonât lie to me, Credence, I saw the way you looked at her!â Mary Lou seethed. âYou think I wouldnât notice you sneaking in late? That I wouldnât smell the perfume on your clothes?â
Credence fell silent, realizing that denial was futile. It didnât matter what he said. Mary Lou had already set her mind about his relationship with (y/n). He knew it was too good to be true. He had been happy for far too long. He should have expected it wouldnât last. He always screwed everything up somehow. This was his own fault. He deserved this.
âYou know what I have to do now, donât you?â She whispered.
Credence did know. His heart thrashed in his chest, fear coursing through his veins. âMother, please, donât!â he begged feebly. âI wonât see her again, I promise!â
Mary Lou kneeled in front of Credence. Her hand reached up to lift his head. He forced himself to look her in the eyes, his vision blurred from his tears. They were unfeeling and as cold as the words that left her lips.Â
âI know you wonât. Weâll make sure of that.â
More people die in winter than in any other season. That is a known fact. The blistering cold is more dangerous than the smoldering heat. During the winter, everything dies. The plants die, the animals die, even the sun dies just a little.
âCredence?â
There was nothing worse than winter, he thought. There was nothing worse than being left in the cold, wet, nodding in and out of consciousnessâsomewhere between life and death. Maybe he was being dramatic. Heâd survived this at least twice before. He will be allowed back home, eventually. He would be given a hot bath and warm clothes. He would be wrapped in a blanket and laid on his bed. He would be forgiven.
But, in this moment, he had no warmth. The clothes on his back were damp, sticking to his skin like icy sheets. His already pale skin looked almost as white as the blanket of snow that covered the city, save for the faint blue tint of his lips.
âCredence.â
At first heâd thought walking would make him warmer. Maybe if he moved his muscles, his body would produce what little heat it could. Thinking back on it now, it was a pretty stupid idea. If anything, it made it worse. The wind had picked up, and the snow fell faster than it was earlier. How long had he been out here? It could have been twenty minutes or an hour, he couldnât tell. Time moves slower when youâre miserable. What he did know was that he had walked about four blocks from the chapel. He thought he might find a place, a warm place where he could sit and rid himself of the cold.
Heâd try a tea shop, a restaurant, and a bookstore before giving up. No one would let him in. They were all closed early for the holiday season. He then became increasingly aware how late in the afternoon it was, and how much colder it would be once the sun finally set. And he would still be here, cowering in a filthy alleyway that smelled heavily of rotting food and urine.
âCredence!â
How did she always mange to find him? Her large eyes bore into his own, wide and unyielding. She was close enough that her short breaths gave him the first gust of heat heâd felt since he was thrown out of the chapel. Unlike before, it didnât smell of coffee beans, but of the hot chocolate they had shared just hours before. If the sweet scent hadnât filled his nose, he would have sworn she was a hallucination. This was the last place heâd expect to see her. Yet, she always had a knack for turning up in places heâd least suspect. Regardless of what she always said, it felt a little more than coincidenceâsomething just shy of fate.
âWhat are you doing out here? Whereâs your coat?â Her hands flew to his shoulders, her own body reacting to the lack of warmth jolted and shivered.
It was her kind eyes he liked the most. Her eyes had the greatest warmth, the kind that filled your chest whenever you looked at them. He could stare into them forever and never get cold. Her eyes are what heâd miss the most.
âYouâre soaking wet! Youâll freeze half to death out here! Come to my car, Itâll warm you up.â She reached for his hand, but he would not give it to her.
âGo away.â
This he could not say while looking in her eyes. It would only make it harder. There was an unpleasant pause, one that continued for a second too long. Her voice, he would miss the sound of her voice as well. He wanted to remember it as best he could, even if the last words she would say to him were full of resentment.
âWhat?â
He turned his back to her, hiding his tears. He had to do this. It was bound to happen anyway. What was the point in watering a dead plant? The fantasy should have long since ended. It shouldnât have begun in the first place.
âIâm fine. Just go away,â his voice was barely above a whisper.
But he wasnât fine, and he didnât want her to leave. He wanted to follow her to the car, where sheâd wrap him in the wool blanket she kept in the back seat, and sheâd hold his hands to keep them warm.
She scoffed, her heels scuffing on the asphalt as she stepped back, exasperated. âYeah, right, youâre one minute away from mummifying out here! Just get up and come with me!â She reached for him again, taking his hand. Her touch. Heâll miss her touch.
âNo!â He jerked away from her gentle hands.
He didnât need to see her face to know it hurt her. It hurt him just to say it. But he had to. He made a promise he had to keep. No matter how much it hurt. The next words to fall from his lips would be nothing but lies to mask the truth.
âI donât need you.â
I do.
âI donât need your help.â
Help me.
âI donât want to see you anymore!â
Please donât go.
Another pregnant silence. The lump in Credenceâs throat was large enough to suffocate him. Every time he tried to swallow it down, it would grow bigger, prompting more tears to stain his cheeks.
âYou donât want to see me anymore?â She repeated. Her voice was as cold and steady as the snow that fell around them.
Everything dies in winter. The plants die, the animals die, even the sun dies just a little. The sound of her heels knocking on the asphalt faded along with her warmth. Heâd call out to her if he wasnât a coward. He would tell her the truth and beg for her forgiveness if he had the strength. But when he couldnât smell lavenders or vanilla, or feel her unwavering warmth, he knew that it was too late. She was gone.
He fell to the ground, burying his head in his knees to muffle his pained cries. The icy ground didnât phase him. He felt nothing but the ache in his chest and the swell of his throat. He wondered if that pain would ever go away. Could he continue on like this? With the feeling that a part of him had been taken?
He unclenched his fist, revealing frayed pink fabric; the stitched golden letters staring back at him mockingly. It was the only surviving piece of the handkerchief his mother burned. Heâd picked it from the ashes before she threw him out on the streets. The smell of ash and smoke dulled the scent of lavender and vanilla it once carried. But, if he focused hard enough, he could still smell the traces of her perfume. For now, it will be enough.
He sat in the alleyway until the early night sky replaced the setting sun. He would sit and listen to the passing cars and pedestrians in silence, until he could no longer feel the fabric in his hands, or the sting of his aching muscles. His swollen eyes grew heavy, barely staying open longer than a second. He closed them, letting his body relax and fade slowly into nothingness.
Slipping in and out of consciousness, he stayed curled in the alleyway, unaware of his surroundings. Unaware that a car had parked outside the alley entrance. Ignorant to the footsteps that neared his meek form and the shadow that loomed over him. He was oblivious to it all until he felt a weight on his head and shoulders. He pried his eyes open to find himself wrapped in a thick wool blanket.
A dainty (s/c) hand opened for him, tempting him to take it; his saving grace.
âIâm not going to leave you like this. I couldnât live with myself if I did.â
Her eyes werenât angry. They werenât cold or full of resentment. They were as kind and warm as they always had been, perhaps even more. Her rosy lips held a gentle smile just for him.
âYou donât have to see me again after tonight,â she concurred. âBut I need you to get in the car. Please, Credence. Just one more night, then youâll never have to see me again.â
Had it been anyone else, he would have refused. The hold his mother had on him was stronger than the yearnings of his heart. His fear of her would keep him from acting on his desiresâwhat he truly wanted. It had been that way for as long as he could remember. But now, with her hand outstretched for him to take, there was no nagging fear pulling him away. No voice in the back of his head vilifying him from acting on his whims. Because, for the first time, someone had heard what he didnât dare to say aloud. For the first time, someone cared.Â
Had it been anyone one else, he wouldnât have taken their hand. He wouldnât have stood from the frozen ground or walked towards their car. Anyone else, and he wouldnât have gotten inside and felt the heat melt his frozen muscles. If it was anyone but her, he would still be wasting away in the freezing, damp alleyway.Â
âJust try to relax and get warm,â she told him as they drove off. He didnât have the strength to speak. He was far too tired. She could see from the corner of her eye that he was falling asleep. His head rested on the window, his bloodshot eyes struggling to stay open. She took his hand that rested in his lap. It was cold to the touch, like ice, as if no blood coarsed through his veins.Â
She refused to let go, instead she held it tighter. âRest. Iâll wake you up when we get there.â
If he wasnât already drifting to sleep, he would have asked where she was taking him, but his eyes refused to open, and his lips would not open to pose the question. Instead he let the motion and hum of the car lull him to sleep.Â
New York City was known for many things: its gigantic skyscrapers, the lively scene, the people. But it was easy for tourists to see what the locals could not. New York City was by no means as glorious as its reputation would like you to believe. Everything great about it was reserved for people who could afford it. Shopping, clubbing, broadway, the cinema; it was all novelty. The grit of New York City was something the average New Yorker would like to escape. If the city was as great as it was made out to be, then why did the wealthy live upstate in their palatial mansions? Itâs because beyond the smog and stench of the city was fresh air, and acres of woodlands and grasslands to admire.Â
Thatâs all Credence could see when he opened his eyes from what felt like a yearâs rest. From the passenger window he could make out the shadows of tall, snow covered maples and oak trees rushing past. The road was long and winding, twisting through the scenic route with ease.Â
Beyond the trees, he could make out the orange lights of houses drawing near. It wasnât long before the trees were replaced by vast mansions with plunging yards, overly decorated for the holiday season. The drowsy fog had barely lifted from his mind to take in such a foreign sight. As his mind awoke, so did the rest of his senses. He became aware of his body, and how it was no longer cold and wet. He could feel his blood circulating in his hands and feet, allowing them to move and wiggle as he pleased. His nose was no longer stuffed, and the numbness in his face had left.Â
Taking a peak through the corner of his eye, he saw her; her eyes focused on the road. The light from the passing mansions cast shadows over her features. She was otherwise relaxed, if it weren't for the faint wrinkle of her forehead, the kind that appeared when she was deep in thought. He was too afraid to say anything. Even if he wasn't, he wouldnât know what to say. Things had happened so suddenly, he couldnât keep up.
Instead, he kept silent and watched the houses roll by as she drove. Trapped in his thoughts, he began to realize just where she was taking him. He didnât know why she thought to bring him here, or what she planned to do, but he concluded she was taking him to her home. Heâd never been to Kings Point before and he never imagined going within his lifetime, but he could say with confidence that it did not disappoint.
Kings Point was exactly how he imagined it, save for a few minor details. Under different circumstances he would be awestricken, but tonight he didnât have the energy for it. All he had the energy to do was count the mansions they passed in his head. It was better than thinking of the events that lead him there.
He counted seventeen pompous manors before the carâs speed gradually reduced to a cruise. He watched as a large manor with swooping gable roofs and multiple chimneys came into view. An untouched layer of snow blanketed its long front yard. Windows were plentiful, all of which were lit with those distinct orange lights.
The car pulled into the long driveway, normally protected by a gate, but tonight that gate was left open, allowing them to drive through with ease. As they drove closer to the main manor, he could see the two other sprawling houses that surrounded a large courtyard highlighting a marble fountain.
When the car came upon the front of the manor, there was a man in a black tailcoat tuxedo waiting for them. The car came to a stop, and the man came around the hood to the driverâs door.
âMiss (y/n), welcome home,â he said as he opened the door. (y/n) thanked him, taking his outstretched hand and stepping onto the scalloped cobblestone. Â
When the door closed behind her, leaving Credence inside. The two were clearly conversing, presumably about him. She would steal a glance at him through the window a few times while she spoke. The man, who he could now see was no longer in his youth, only nodded compliantly. When the two seemed to come to an understanding, (y/n) walked around to his side of the car, opening it for him to step out.
âFollow me,â She said, taking his hand.
She wasted no time pulling him from his seat and leading him off to some side entrance of the manor. The door they entered was smaller than the wide, double-doors he saw at the front entrance. Inside was just as grand as the outside. The door they took lead to a kitchen as big as the chapel he lived in. Currently, it was packed with chefs prepping large platters of food and servers organizing the trays.
(y/n) clasped his hand tightly as they bulldozed their way through the kitchen. She apologized to the passing help, weaving her way through to the door that stood on the opposite end of the room. Credence kept his head low, allowing her to guide him. Once they reached the adjacent door, she pushed her way through, pulling him down a hallway that he could see led to a set of stairs.
They were rushing down the hall when they passed a side room they didnât realize was occupied. Their footsteps prompted the voice of a woman to call out into the hall.
â(y/n), honey, youâre back already?â
(y/n) stopped in her tracks, cursing under her breath. She held her finger up to her lips, telling Credence to stay quiet.
âYes.â She answered.
The woman called out again. âI thought the shops would be busy today.â
âThey were.â
âWell, did you get everything you wanted?â
âYes.â
There was a momentâs pause before the woman spoke again.
âAlright,â she said. âDonât go picking at the food in the kitchen! Youâll just have to wait until tonight like everyone else!â
(y/n) rolled her eyes. âAlright, Mom.â
She signaled for Credence to continue walking towards the staircase as her mother continued to talk from the room.
âAnd once you put your gifts away, come back and help me finish arranging the poinsettias in the foyer!â
âI will!â She yelled back while pulling Credence up the stairs.
She practically dragged him down the upstairs hall and pushed him into a room, closing the door behind them. That flowery scent that was distinctly hers immediately overtook his senses. The wide, circular room was lit up by various lamps and a sparkling chandelier made of iridescent crystals that hung at its centre. The dark wood panelling of the walls contrasted the rosy accents: blush pink art deco wallpaper, tall white drapes that covered balcony doors, the various mix-match carpets that covered the wood floor like patchwork. The broad circular bed enclosed in a silky white canopy sat against the wall next to a small fireplace. On the other side was a door he assumed led to a bathroom.
(y/n) stood awkwardly by a three-mirror vanity, bashfully fiddling with a silver hairbrush. Sheâd shed her coat. Â
âSorry about her,â she muttered. âShe gets like this around the holidays.â
It was overwhelming, being in her room. Heâd barely had a moment to register all that was happening. Now that he had the chance to breathe, his anxiety got the better of him. He wasnât supposed to be here. He should be in the city, on his knees begging his mother to forgive him, not miles away in Kingâs Point; and definitely not in her bedroom. Â
âThis was a mistake. I shouldnât be hereââ
âYou promised me, Credence,â she interjected, silencing him. âPlease... Just let me have tonight.â
He clenched his jaw, turning his head to stare at the wall. It was better than looking in her eyes. He heard her move from the vanity. The sound of a cabinet being opened caught his attention. She had an armoire of her own, though hers was grander than his. It towered over her, composed of white and gold painted wood. From inside, she retrieved a blueberry colored suit. Credence recognized it as the suit she eyed in the window the week before.Â
âI got you something,â she said, placing the suit on the bed, along with a fresh pair of brown oxfords. âI know you told me not to... but I just couldnât help myself.â
Credence walked to the edge of the bed, brushing the material with his fingers. She got this for him. Â
She moved to a dresser, where she pulled a neatly folded white towel and cloth from the drawer. She walked back to his side, holding the towels out for him to take.
âThere's a bathroom behind that door. You can take a bath and get yourself ready. Iâll come back once Iâve finished helping my mother.â
He took the towels from her hands, leaning towards the idea of a bath. His body still hadnât completely warmed from the ride, and his clothes still stuck uncomfortably to his skin. She left him alone in her bedroom, closing the door behind her as she left.
Credence stayed by her bed even after she had left. He took the suit into his hands. The material was thick and soft. He could tell by the fine stitches it was of high quality, unlike the suit he currently wore. He collected the pants and shoes in his arms and walked to the bathroom door. Much like the bedroom, her bathroom was big. A porcelain bathtub resting on top of golden legs facing a large window that looked over one of the gardens. Credence walked across the mosaic floor and turned the knob of the tub. Hot water rushed from the faucet and filled the tub. Steam rose into the air, forging the mirror above the sink. He placed his clothes on a stool away from the tub so it wouldnât get wet.
Stripping himself of his clothes, he dipped his foot into the warm water. Pleased by the feeling of the hot water heating his skin, he pulled the rest of his body into the tub and submerged himself until only his head remained above water. He sat in the water unmoving for a while with his eyes closed. The water relaxed his tense muscles, ridding his body of the prickling cold. As he sat there, resting his head against the edge of the tub, he thought about how long this would last. Why did she bring him here?Â
Credence opened his eyes and found a rectangular bar of soap sitting on the tubâs edge. He lifted his hand from the water and took it, bringing it to his nose. Lavenders.Â
He really shouldnât be here. There was a nagging feeling in the pit of his stomach that was sure something would go wrong. His mind went back to what sheâd said. He promised her he would stay with her tonight. He supposed he did, even if he hadn't explicitly say the words âI promiseâ. Taking her hand was more than an answer.Â
But he had made another promiseâa promise to someone he never dared to disobey so brazenly. He promised he would never see her again, to wipe her from his life and pretend like she never existed. And yet, here he was, laying in her bathtub, washing himself with her soap, wearing the clothes she bought him, and standing in her room.Â
Credence stared at himself in the mirror by the armoire, now dressed in the blueberry suit sheâd given him. It fit perfectly, as though it were made for him. It probably was. The shoes on his feet were comfortable. At first, he didnât think they would fit; they were much larger than the pair of shoes he always wore. But after he pulled his socks up and slid his foot inside, he realized it wasn't that the shoes were too big, but his were a size too small. He could walk in them without his toes uncomfortably pressing against the tip. His toes could breathe and soles of his feet didnât ache with every step.Â
He almost didn't recognize his reflection. It was like another person was staring at him in the mirror. He looked like one of the men he admired in Times Square. The handsome scholars who came down from The Eggs to frequent the speakeasies to unwind after a long day of doing whatever rich boys do. He looked like the kind of man she belonged with.
A knock came from beyond the door. Â âAre you decent?â Her muffled voice called from behind it.Â
The door opened, and she peaked her head inside, meeting his eyes immediately.
âI knew itâd look good on you,â She smiled brightly, making her way towards him. âDoes it fit nicely? I tried my best to guess your measurements. I was afraid it would be a bit off.â
He let her place her hands on his chest, smoothing the fabric of any wrinkles. His heart beat in his chest loudly, like it always did when she got this close. He watched her closely as she looked him over, avoiding his eyes. Her hands flew up to the black tie around his neck.Â
âYour tie is a bit crooked.â She chuckled softly, taking the tie into her hands. âLet me.â
âWhy are you nice to me?â He spoke lowly as she untied the knot.Â
She furrowed her brows, her hands halting. âIâm sorry?â
âMost people would have ignored me had they saw me lying on the streets like I was today, and the day we met. Many people did. But you...â Credence struggled to find the words. âYou helped me after I had fallen and dropped my papers, then you drove me home. The other week you insisted on buying me a coat, even though I told you I was fine without one, and then you took me to that restaurant. And then today, you convinced Father Blackwell to let my mother speak. Youâve been kind to me without even knowing me. Why?â
(y/n) lifted her head to meet his eyes. âDo I need a reason?â She countered. âCanât I just want to?â
When he didnât answer, she understood that wouldnât be enough. She sighed, focusing her attention back on the tie.Â
âWhy did I do those things?â She bit her cheek in thought. âThe night we met, I saw what that jerk did and wanted to help you. You looked so... sad. People walked over youâignored you. It was like you didnât exist, like I was the only one who saw you. I didnât like itâseeing you like that. I just thought it would be nice to see a smile on your face. Maybe if I saw you smile, it would make me feel better.â
âNow that Iâve seen your smile, Iâve become a bit fond of it. Addicted is probably the better word. After seeing you smile for the first time, I couldnât stop thinking about it. I wanted to see it all the time. If stuffing you full of burgers and teaching you how to skate put a smile on your face, I would do it. I would do anything to keep you smiling.â
She looped the tail of the tie and pulled the knot, tightening it around his neck. She adjusted his collar and let her hands fall to her sides. Her eyes flickered up to meet his.Â
âSo, I guess the answer to your question is: I did those things because I like you.â
Credence swallowed the lump rising in his throat, sending it back down to his chest. His eyes glistened in the light, glazed with rising tears. His heart ached in his chest, still hanging on to her words. âLikeâ? She liked him?
âAnd now?â His voice cracked. âDo you still fell that way? Even after the things I said?â
âWhy did you say those things?â It was clear she had been wanting to ask this for a while. âDid I do somethingâsay something to upset you?â
Credence vigorously shook his head. âNo!âÂ
He clasped her hands tightly, taking her by surprise. âItâs not you,â he tried to explain. âIt was never you.â
She held his hands just as tight, like she was afraid he would fade away if she let go. âThen?â
He swallowed again, looking down at his feet. âItâs my mother... she...âÂ
(y/n) frowned. She lifted Credenceâs hand, turning his palm upward to expose the raised scars on his palms.Â
âWas she the one who did this to you?â She whispered, though it sounded as if she already knew the answer.Â
Credence stayed silent. He didnât have the strength to say it out lout.Â
âDid she leave you out on the street?â She asked, anger rising in her voice.Â
âShe doesnât want me to see you anymore,â He muttered, shamefully.Â
âIs that what you want?âÂ
Credence stilled. Nobody had ever asked him what he wanted. They locked eyes, (y/n)âs stared deeply into his, yearning for an answer. He barely opened his mouth to answer when a knock came from beyond the door, the person behind it bursting into the room.Â
(y/n) dropped his hands, turning to face the culprit.
âAaron, how many times have I told you to wait for me to answer before coming in my room?â
Aaron was a stocky man, just a few inches shorter than Credence. His angular face was covered with a tapered beard. He had the same (s/c) skin and (h/c) hair as (y/n), but his eyes were a light brown. He wore a black formal tuxedo with a matching bowtie. The smile on his face fell slightly as he looked between her and Credence.Â
âSorry sis, I didnât realize you had company.â
(y/n) sighed, crossing her arms. âWhat do you want?â
Tearing his eyes from Credence, Aaron turned his attention to his sister, his smile widening. âI just thought you might like to say hello to someone.â
(y/n) raised a curious brow. âWho?â
The answer to her question walked in not a second later, dressing in a black fitted full dress tuxedo. He too shared a similar complexion to (y/n) and Aaron, but unlike Aaron, his eyes were the same has hers. He smiled, displaying a row of perfectly straight white teeth. âHey. Did you miss me, street rat?â
(y/n)âs eyes widened, âChanning?â
Channing chuckled as she sped towards him. âThe one and onlyâOw!â
(y/n) had punched him hard in the shoulder. âWhy didn't you tell me you were coming home?!â
Aaron snickered to the side. âTold you she would do that.â
âWell, that would defeat the purpose of it being a surprise, now wouldn't it?â He said, clutching his sore shoulder. âCanât you act like a normal sister and be happy Iâm back?â
âI am happy, you jerk,â she smiled, pulling him into a hug. He hugged her back gladly. It was clear the two missed each other greatly.Â
â(y/n), whoâs this?â Channing asked, looking over her shoulder at Credence. Â
(y/n) too looked over her shoulder, her lips still holding her elated smile. âAaron, Channing, this is Credence. Heâs my plus one for tonight.â
âRight.â Aaron skeptically squinted at Credence. âAnd do Mom and Dad know that you have a boy in your room?â
(y/n) placed a hand on her hip. âI donât know. Do Mom and Dad know about you and Mr. Finneganâs daughter?â She deflected with a glare.Â
Aaron cleared his throat, wrapping an arm around his younger brother and pushing him towards the door. âWeâll see you downstairs.â
âWait,â (y/n) went to grab Credence by the hand and pulled him towards her brothers. Â âWhy donât you show Credence around? You can bond and do whatever boys do while I get ready.â
They all looked at Credence, who was too petrified to protest the proposition. Aaron gave Credence a look that made him think he wasnât too keen on the idea, but kept his otherwise cheerful smile.Â
âI donât see why not,â said Channing kindly, flashing an inviting grin much like the one (y/n) had given him many times before. He was starting to see the similarities between the two.Â
âYeah, come on, Credence,â Aaron agreed, throwing his free arm around Credenceâs shoulder. âHang with us guys for a while, weâre much more fun than she is.â
(y/n) rolled her eyes, escorting the men out of her bedroom. Credenceâs pleading eyes silently asked for her not to leave him on his own, but she said nothing to stop them. She only gave him a comforting smile from the doorframe as they pulled him from the door.Â
âIâll see you in a bit.â She promised.Â
Aaron and Channing dragged Credence down the hall, guiding him to another set of stairs. Unlike the ones (y/n) had sneaked him up an hour before, these stairs werenât hidden in a corner at the end of the hall. It was a grand bifurcated staircase, with wide, velvet-clad sweeping steps that plunged into a wide landing that split in two directions: upwards to another wing of the manor, and downwards to the foyer. He could hear the music and babbling chatter clearly from the top of the staircase. The two brothers led him down the many steps, and again down the steps to the foyer where a great crowd of well-dressed men and women conversed under dropping garlands and mistletoe.
Without warning, they pulled him into the crowd, weaving their way through fur shawls and padded tuxedos. Tucked away in a corner of the room, Credence saw something heâd least expected: a familiar face.Â
There, resting against a paneled wall, was Edmund Tully, drinking from a half finished glass of brandy. His eyes were distant and seemed to dart around the room, looking for something or someone. He wasnât entirely sure if Edmund found what he was looking for, because when Aaron had called out to him, he gave up on his previous endeavor.Â
It appeared that Edmund was not only friendly with Aaron, but Channing as well. They greeted each other as old friends do, with open arms, harmless roughhousing. Credence stood idly by, feeling out of place. It was only when Edmund set his green on him that Credence was pulled into their circle. Aaron noticed his friendâs stare and pointed his attention towards him.Â
Aaron gestured to Credence, snapping his fingers. âEds, this is uhâthis isâgive me a secondââ
âCredence,â Edmund made up for Aaronâs forgetfulness. âAm I right? We met before.â
Aaron and Channing looked between the two unlikely acquaintances. âYou have?â The eldest brother asked.Â
Credence nodded, confirming Edmundâs claim.Â
âThrough (y/n), of course,â Edmund clarified.Â
âI see,â Aaron hummed.Â
A server in a tight vest came up the group of men with a tray full of glasses filled with a pinkish liquid. Credence watched as they each took a glass from the tray.Â
âDo you drink, Credence?â Asked Channing, noticing Credenceâs empty hand.Â
âSure he does!â Aaron exclaimed, taking an extra glass and shoving a it into Credenceâs unsuspecting hand. âItâs Christmas!â
Giving into the pressure of the situation, Credence accepted the drink. It wouldnât be the worst thing heâs done today. The gentleman made a simple Christmas toast, before taking their own respectable gulps.Â
Credence brought the glass to his lips, letting the strange liquid slow past his lips and hit his tongue. Somehow the cold liquid felt like heat on his tongue, vibrating down his throat and spreading that warmth into his chest. It was a strange sensation, but not entirely unpleasant. While it was strong with alcohol, the sugary sweet after-taste made it palatable. He took another sip.Â
Credence found Aaron and Channing to be decent men. Channing was more friendly to Credence that Aaron, but it had more to due with the age difference and the extenuating circumstances in which theyâd met. He supposed it must have been hard warming up to the strange man who was found alone in your younger sisterâs room.Â
Edmund on the other hand didnât address him much at all, only speaking to him when obligated. He had the sneaking suspicion that Edmund didnât like him at all. Credence could care less. To be fair, Credence wasnât sure he liked him either.Â
Like (y/n) had asked, the two brothers, along with Edmund, showed Credence around the mansion. They took him upstairs and downstairs, through long halls and into opulent rooms that were also filled with partygoers. All the while, they continued to keep a full glass in their hands. Credence had drank four full glasses of pink drink by the time they circled back to the foyerâand they hadnât even venture half of the vast manor. He wasnât fully convinced that just one family lived in such a palace.Â
They loitered the foyer, the music in the next room traveled well, distracting him from the conversation he wasnât completely involved in. His eyes darted around the room, glossing over the painted and shaven faces of the other guests. He didnât know what he was looking for until he found itâor ratherâ her.Â
Descending from the heavens that was the staircase landing was her elegant figure, clothed in a velvety red dress that hung off her shoulders. Her hair fell in waves around her face, adorned with pins that resembled holly. The long pointed sleeves clung to her skin along with the rest of the dress, hugging her figure dangerously. He was the first to see her, and in parallel, she saw him first; her painted red lips curling into a wide grin once their eyes met.Â
His chest was filled with a fluttering excitement as his eyes followed her movements drawing nearer. She walked straight towards him, bowing her head shyly as she got closer. The others noticed her too, hooting and hollering as she came, embarrassing her more.Â
âThe Princess has finally decided grace the party with her presence,â Aaron playfully jeered.Â
âItâs not easy being the most attractive in the family, it takes a lot of work to look this good,â She bantered.Â
âTons of it, if you ask me,â Channing muttered snidely as he took a sip of his drink, causing a fit of harmless laughter between all of them but Credence.Â
âYou look amazing,â Edmund complimented over the giggles.Â
(y/n) thanked him, her eyes drifting back to Credence expectingly. Flustered, Credence sputtered the first words that came to mind. âYou look beautiful, you always do.â
(y/n) blushed, her girlish smile reaching her ears. Her brothers found the interaction equally amusing, stifling their laughter. Though Edmund didnât find it so amusing, his once joyous expression faltering.Â
âI have to steal my brothers for a moment,â (y/n) revealed.Â
âWhat for?â Channing asked, unaware that he was needed.Â
âMom wants to see us all for a portrait. You were supposed to have been there by now. Daddyâs getting restless,â she told them.
Aaron cursed under his breath, having forgotten about the detail. He turned to his friend and handed him his drink. âIt will only be a minute.â
Aaron and Channing hurried off towards the stairs whence (y/n) had come. Before she left, she met Credenceâs eye. âJust wait for me here, okay? Iâll be right back.âÂ
She then disappeared up the stairs with her brothers, leaving him alone with Edmund. And then there were two.Â
âWhy donât I show you to the gardens,â Edmund suggested after an awkward beat of silence.Â
Credence didnât get the chance to deny the offer before Edmund turned on his heels and headed towards the door, beckoning him to follow. Out of pure obligation, Credence followed, venturing from the manor and out into the cold (though the consistent warm buzzing in his head and chest kept him warm enough).Â
Edmund guided Credence around to the main garden that sat in the center of the sprawling houses. Snow covered the hedges and statues that scattered the grounds.Â
âWhere are you from, Credence?â Edmund asked suddenly as they walked the garden path.Â
Credence shrugged his shoulders. âHere.âÂ
âNo, youâre not,â he said. âYou might be from New York, but youâre not from here.â
Credenceâs brow furrowed. What was he playing at?
âHow did you meet (y/n)?â He pestered.Â
âIn Times Square,â Credence answered. âShe helped me when I fell on the street. We kept running into each other ever since.â
Credence wasnât sure why he was telling him all this, but he felt if he wanted to know, why not tell him?Â
âYou know, it's charming,â said Edmund. âHow youâre sweet on (y/n). Itâs pretty obvious. You look at her like a little puppy dog. Itâs almost endearing. But itâs pointless.â
âPointless?â Credence repeated.Â
Edmund stared blankly at the younger boy. A sly smirk teetered on his lips. Â âOh, come on. Do you... Do you actually think you have a chance with her?â
Credenceâs silence only amused him more, spurring him to laugh tauntingly. âOh my God, you do! I almost feel bad for you!â It was only now that Credence noticed the subtle slur of his words. âListen, mate, Iâm only saying this because I feel like we could be friends. It's not going to happen. (y/n) is a sweet girl, almost too sweet. Sheâs oblivious to these kinds of things, you see?â He leaned against a stone post.
âHow should I explain this? Iâve watched her grow up, and I have seen many young chaps like you fall all over her. She doesnât realize her kindness attracts people. There have been many broken hearts left at her feet. You donât want yours added to the pile, trust me.â
Yes, Credence decided in that moment he didnât like Edmund at all. He took too much of a likeness to Ripley; they had the same condescending leer. The buzzing of his head wouldnât allow him to hide his obvious disdain, and for the first time Credence would speak his mind, unafraid of the consequences.Â
âIs yours one of them?â He asked boldly.Â
âExcuse me?â
âYour heart,â he reiterated. âIs it one of the ones she broke?â
âIââ
âDo you feel threatened by me? Are you afraid that she might not like you as much as you think?âÂ
âWhat did you just say to me?â Edmund sputtered.Â
Credence continued, feeling no shame for what he was about to slur and stutter. âSheâs only nice to you because youâre friends with her brother and sheâs known you for so long. But that isnât enough to win her affection. Deep down, you know that.â
Edmund took Credence by the collar, âI suggest you stop talking,â he whispered dangerously.Â
âYou say that I donât have a chance, then what do you have?â Credence chuckled provokingly. âShe said she likes me. Has she ever said she likes you?â
âYou donât know a damn thing!â Yelled Edmund, red in the face. âTo her, youâre just a pet. A sad little puppy she has to take care of. Sheâll give you treats and dress you up like a doll, but it doesnât mean anything. Sheâll never see you as a man.â
âIs this what you do?â Asked Credence. âYou drive away any person who you think might come between you and (y/n)? Thereâs nothing to come between. Sheâs not yours. She never was. And sheâs not mine either. I donât care if she doesnât feel the same way I do. That doesnât matter. But she said she liked me... and I like her.â Credence smiled. âAnd that is more than anything youâll ever have with her.â
A powerful fist collided with his left cheek, sending him to the ground. The pleasing buzz in his head was replaced with rushing blood pounding against his temple.Â
âI told you to stop talking,â the assailant heaved.Â
Credence struggled to his hands and knees. The punch left a metallic taste in his mouth, and a bubbling rage in his stomach. Without thinking, he lunged forward, tackling Edmund to the ground. The two fell in a heap on the cobblestone, wrestling and thrashing violently. Credence got the upper-hand, landing a satisfying punch in the face, leaving Edmund with a bloodied nose. It didnât last, because as soon as Credence wrestled his way on top, he was back under him, taking blows to the face and ribs.Â
He couldnât react fast enough to defend himself, and honestly, it was a miracle he landed a punch in the first place. He curled into himself to protect his face and ribs. The same vibrating rage he felt earlier that same day with Ripley danced under his skin. His thoughts faded in and out between consciousness, each unfamiliar thought being one of violence and rage. Pure, dark rage.Â
Edmund may have got a peak at this entityâa glimpse into itâs glassy white eyes. If he had, he didn't say so. He only hesitated, a look of both confusion and fear flashing over his once blinding anger when their eyes locked. If he had seen those shining white eyes, they disappeared as soon as they came, her voice retreating the beast inside.Â
âEDDY! CREDENCE! STOP IT!â
It was a trick of the lights, Edmund would later conclude. A figment of his drunken imagination. But it wasnât true. The truth was Credence had a part of himself he couldnât controlâa part of himself that could destroy buildings and uproot roadsâa part of him he couldnât control, that is, until he met her. Until the sound of her sweet voice reached his ears and calmed the blackness to its dormant state. Â
Edmund was pulled off of him, pushed several feet back while she dove for him on the ground, dirtying her red dress. The light from the lamppost and house gave the illusion that she glowed in the night.
Her eyes were big with worry. âCredence, are you okay? Does it hurt?â She helped him sit up, taking his face gently in her hands. It didnât hurt. He couldn't feel anything but her warm hands caressing his cheeks.Â
âIâm hurt too, (y/n),â Edmund croaked from his place. Aaron and Channing were there, barricading him away. âI got hit too. Why donât you ask me if Iâm okay? Huh?!â
(y/n) glared back at him. âYouâre drunk!â
Edmundâs red face became wet with hot, angry tears. âWHY DONâT YOU ASK ME, (Y/N)?! DONâT YOU LIKE ME TOO?â
She held on to Credence's arm, holding him close. âI think you should go,â she muttered.Â
Edmund sniffed, a look of pure heartbreak slapping over his chiseled features. â(y/n)...â He called for her one last desperate time, but she turned away, shutting him out completely.Â
âCome on, man,â Aaron said sternly, pushing him back. âLetâs take a walk, okay?â
âGET OFF ME!â Edmund pushed Aaron away from him, staggering backward. He took one last long look at (y/n), hoping that she would look at him again. But she didn't. Her eyes stayed trained on Credence. He stepped back, defeated.Â
âI can walk by my bloody self,â he slurred bitterly, retreating further into the garden, Aaron chasing after him.Â
âCan you stand up?â (y/n) asked softly, taking Credence by the hand and pulling him to his feet.Â
Channing helped as well, guiding them both back into the house. They stayed away from the festivities, taking the hidden stairs back up to her room. Channing had retrieved a medical kit after they reached her room, leaving once (y/n) insisted she could care for Credence on her own.Â
Now, he sat next to her on her bed, while she shifted through the medical kit. His eyes trained on a young, black, hairless cat played curled up in a stuffed bed by the fire. This mustâve been the cat she had told him about.Â
âDo you mind telling me what that was about or are you just going to stay silent?â Asked after the long silence.Â
âIt was nothing,â he told her, as she took his face in her hands to examine the wounds on his cheek and lip.Â
âYeah, right.â She muttered, taking a wet cotton swab and dabbing it on his scraped cheek. It burned, causing him to wince. She stopped immediately, looking apologetic. âSorry.â
She went for the medical kit again, rummaging through it messily before stopping abruptly.
âYou know what, Iâm not sorry! Serves you right worrying me like that! I leave you for one minute and youâre picking fights in the street! Just look what heâs done to your face!â She cupped the side of his face where Edmund had punched him. She sighed, taking another cotton swab from the kit.Â
âIâm sorry,â she whispered. âI didnât mean to yell. I donât like seeing you hurt is all.â
He looked at her deeply through lidded eyes as she dabbed the cut on his lip.Â
âWe were fighting about you,â he confessed.
She stopped, her eyes flickered to his for a moment, before focusing back on his lip. âMe? Why on Earth would you be fighting about me?â
He didnât say. She waited for an answer, but soon concluded she wouldnât get one. He hissed when she began applying cream on his cuts. âFine, then,â she mumbled irritably. âDonât answer me. Just hold stillââ
His lips were on hers before she could finish her harping. The swab fell from her hand in shock, her eyes wide as saucers. He was kissing her. His eyes were closed, his lips plush against hers. He ignored the sting of his cut as he pressed his lips onto hers like heâd seen couples do many times before. His heart pounded in his ears. He would have kept kissing her if he hadnât held his breath for too long. When they parted, and he opened his eyes to see her staring, awestruck.Â
His ears turned red, and a wave of embarrassment crashed over him, realizing what heâd done. âI-Iâm sorry,â he stammered. âI shouldnât haveââ
Her soft lips crashed into his with passionate force, her hands flying to caress the nape of his neck. Now, it was his turn to be taken aback. Credence had kissed her how shy young couples do: pressing his lips onto hers. But she kissed him like lovers do, moving her lips feverishly against his, licking his lips coyly with her tongue. Imitating her actions, Credence let his eyes fall shut, opening his mouth for her. Her tongue slipped passed his lips and swirled around his, welcoming the foreign sensation.
â(y/n)...â He whimpered out of pure instinct.Â
She pulled away, leaving him a blushing, panting mess.Â
âThatâs the first time Iâve heard you call me by my name,â she whispered. A smile stretched across her lips. Â âSay it again.â
Credenceâs cheeks burned, but he gladly did what she asked.Â
â... (y/n),â he called her name again.
âAgain.â
â(y/n),â he repeated.
âCredence,â she whispered his name, sending shivers down his spine.
â(y/n),â he whispered breathlessly.Â
âCredence.â
â(y/n).â
She captured his lips in another sensual kiss, pushing him back onto the bed. The medical kit fell to the ground, forgotten. She laid on top of him, her legs wrapped around his thin waist, pressing her body against his like heâd imagined many times before. His heart thundered in his chest, his mind consumed by her. Lavender and vanilla, it was all around him; pressing against him, kissing him, caressing him.
âCredence,â she said between fiery kisses. âI want you.â
âY-You want me?â He flushed, making her giggle.Â
âYes,â she chuckled, taking his hand. âDo... Do you want me too?â Her voice was small and unsure.Â
Credence nodded, lacing his fingers between hers. âIâll always want you.â
His words seemed to spur her on, reviving her confidence. âIs this okay?â
The touch of her hand on his thigh traveled down to his waist, sending shivers up his spine. The beat of his heart pulsed powerfully in his chest, ringing in his ears. He watched expectantly as she drew nearer, hovering over him. One of her hands rose to tenderly cup his cheek. Her hand was soft and warm against him. The way she touched him was unlike any other. She was always so gentle with him, so kind.Â
Their lips were mere inches apart. So close he could feel her warm breath on his skin. She looked at him through hooded lids, her eyes darkened to a deep shade of (e/c).
Credence swallowed. âI...Iâve never...â
âItâs okay,â she whispered. âWe donât have to if you donât want to.â
âI want to.âÂ
She grinned, kissing his lips tenderly to calm his nerves. He felt her fingers move to unbutton his suit jacket. She pulled it off his shoulders, discarding it to the floor.
âJust relax,â she cooed. âIâll take care of you.â
His black tie slipped off with ease, the buttons of his white dress shirt opened one by one the sound of fabric rubbing against each other and sultry sighs filling their ears. His shirt joined the jacket onto the ground, leaving him half-naked under her. He felt exposed, his eyes nervously fidgeting around the room.Â
Her warm hands grazed the sides of his waist, delicately dancing up to his chest. She noticed the change in his breathing, his chest rising up and down in anticipation. Heâd never been touched like this by anyone, not once. But now, as her hands glossed over his torso causing goosebumps to rise even though his skin was burning hot, he realized he wanted to be touched by her all the time, in every way. He wanted to kiss her over and over again; to feel her lips against his. He wanted to be close to her in the closest way possible.
As if answering his silent prayers, she pressed her chest against his, her breath tickling his cheeks. She kisses the mark on his cheekbone tenderly, then the corner of his lips, then his jaw. His eyes lull back. He let his head fall to the side, presenting his neck to her. Her hot breath on his neck excited him. Her lip pressed soft kisses down his jaw and neck, marking him with her red lipstick. Her wet tongue licked a stripe up his jugular, and he made a sound heâd only made once before in the confines of his room.Â
She did it again, licking, sucking, and biting at the sensitive flesh of his neck. Credence bit his lip, muffling his desperate mewls.Â
Her lips kissed up to the spot just under his ear. âItâs okay,â she whispered in his ear. âNo one else can hear us. Itâs just me.âÂ
Hoping to drive out more sweet moans, she sucked on the flesh of his neck she learned to be the most sensitive. His hips bucked upwards, grinding between her legs. He squirmed pathetically under her, his desperate pants and moans filling the room.Â
His body was sensitive to her every touch, each kiss sending jolts of electricity through his body. She left love bites on the expanse of his neck and collarbone, coloring his pale skin purple and mauve.Â
She caught his lips in another open-mouthed kiss, assaulting his mouth with his tongue at her pleasure.Â
âIs... C-Can I touch you?â He asked through her kisses.Â
She pulled away, her nose brushing against his. âAlways,â she breathed.Â
His hands daringly glided over her arms, reaching around her back. His fingers found the zipper to her dress and pinched, pulling it down her back until it stopped at her waist. She slid out of the dress with ease, slipping it off her body and letting it pool around her waist. His eyes glued to her bare chest, turning red from the neck up. She took his hands and guided them up her sides, outlining her feminine curves.Â
She brought his hands to cup her breasts. His touch was hot on her skin, her own blush burning undeneath. He could feel her heart pounding wildly in his chest, and he knew she was just as excited as him. He let his body act on its own, his hands massaging her breasts. She let out a shaky breath, her mouth falling open.Â
He continued, brushing his thumbs against her hardened nipples. Her hips rocked sensually against his twitching member. Her name slipped past his lips, his eyes trained on her figure above him. Her hands pressed on his chest, her hips moving in circles over him. Credence sat himself up, snaking his arms around her hips, gripping them firmly. They stared at each other breathlessly through half-lidded eyes. Credenceâs already dark eyes turned to black pools reflecting in the moonlight.Â
He mimicked her affections, placing chaste kisses under her jaw. He kissed the expanse of her neck, tasting her soft skin. He pulled her hips into him, guiding her movements in his lap. His length strained against his trousers, aching to be touched.Â
âYou said you want to touch me, right?â She panted. âTouch me here.â
She moved his right hand from her hip, slipping it under the velvety veil that covered where she wanted him most. He could feel her through thin lacy fabric, her heat already slick with arousal. He experimentally rubbed his fingers up and down her slit, studying the twitches and jolts of her body. She seemed to really enjoy when his fingers brushed against a certain spot, so he kept his attention there, rubbing steady circles around the sensitive area.Â
Her hands gripped his shoulders, her head falling to rest in the crook of his neck. He enjoyed hearing her high-pitched moans, even as they were muffled against his neck. He pressed harder, picking up his pace to hear more. Her hips jut against his hand, jerking every so often. Her breaths quickened, and she whimpered his name in his ear.Â
âFaster,â sheâd pant desperately, her grip on his shoulders tightening.Â
He did, circling his fingers as best he knew how. Her thighs tightened around his legs, her body stilled but he didn't stop. Only when he felt her body shake and relax against him did he stop, her sweet satisfied moan reaching his ears.Â
He held her in his arms, peppering kisses on her shoulder and neck as she steadied her breathing. When she did lift her head from his neck, she pecked his lips and cheek. She held his face in her hands and moved to lie on her back, pulling him down in the process.Â
He planted his hands on either side of her head. He admired her from above. Her red lipstick was faded, smudged messily on her chin, having been transfered on his own lips and neck. She didnât break eye contact as her hands unbuttoned his trousers, pulling them down his waist and kicking them off with her feet along with his boxers. They lingered like that, just staring and admiring one another. He didnât feel embarrassed. He felt strangely calm. The rest of the world seemed to float away. Nothing else mattered. Not the party down stairs, or the people laughing and drinking. Not Edmund and his jealousy, and not his mother and her vilification. Nothing mattered but her and him together in this room, together in her bed.Â
He bent down to kiss her with all the passion and love he could muster. She was everything he could ever want and more. She was his saving grace, his goddess. He wanted to show her how much he loved her. âCloser,â he thought. He needed to be closer to her.
Their lips and hips magnetized, their bodies melded together. He whispered her name like a mantra because he knew she liked hearing it as much as he liked saying it. He felt her hands slip between their bodies, grasping his length. She guided him to where she needed him, his tip pressing teasingly at her entrance. With her help, he eased inside, feeling her wrap tightly around him. They sighed in each others mouth, devouring their intoxicated moans. Her legs wrapped around his waist, urging him further.Â
She opened for him like a flower in bloom. His hips moved without having to think. Being with her felt so natural. Every move he made came to him like second nature. His thrusts were slow and gentle, drawing wanton moans from her lips. Her hips rocked into him with equal fervor. She collected his moans with her kiss, her fingers tangling themselves in his hair.Â
He lost himself in the feeling of her, his pace quickening. He watched her pretty face morph into varying expressions of pleasure, each thrust of his hips creating a new one. Heâd never felt so good in his life. His body tingled and his skin burned pleasantly. He didnât know it was possible to feel such pure, utter euphoria.Â
He fisted the rosy silk sheets, his breath stopping in his throat. She tightened around him, and like a wave crashing down on a cliff side, he came. His body vibrated and twitched above her. He called her name into the air, his spastic thrusts edging her to her end, whichâby the sounds of her shameless criesâwas as powerful and illustrious as his.Â
There was a moment of stillness; a moment in which they heard nothing but their shallow breaths and the crackle of the fire. They could do nothing but stay in their connected position with eyes locked. Credence fell to his side next to her on the bed. His muscles ached and his skin was slick with sweat, but he was filled with unwavering adulation. Eyes still locked, they said so much without needing to say anything at all. His hand found hers, lacing his fingers between her small ones.
They laid there, staring lovingly in each otherâs eyes for what felt like hours. He silently adored her, memorizing the details of her features until his eyes grew heavy from exhaustion, slowly falling shut as graceful as the falling snow outside. Â
Credence pried open his tired eyes. The fire still burned beside him. It crackled and danced, keeping the exhausted pair warm under the thin sheets. The moonlight broke through the balcony glass door and cast shadows of the curtains across the room. There was no music heard from downstairs and the manor outside sounded empty of all festivities.Â
He took the time to embrace her presence. She laid on her side, facing him. Her eyes were still shut, soft snores falling from her lips. She held his hand between their bodies. Her thick (h/c) hair sprawled wildly around her, messed by their passionate love affair. And still, even with her hair a mess, and the corner of her lips wet with drool, she was the most beautiful woman heâd ever seen. He reached his free hand to brush the fray hairs from her eyes, watching her lips twitch and curl into a sleepy smile when his thumb brushed against her cheek. That smile alone rid his mind of any and all doubts that still lingered.Â
There are very few moments in life worth living for. Most things in life are mundane and repetitive, and when they weren't, they were bleak and agonizing. Heâd been through it many times before, taking in so much pain he thought death was a kinder fate. But, as he lay next to her, listening to her slow steady breaths, watching the rise and fall of her chest while she slept; he knew he would face it all again, if it meant he could have more of these moments with her. Â
#credence barebone x reader#credence barebone smut#credence x reader#credence smut#credence imagine#credence barebone#credence fantastic beasts#Harry Potter#harry potter fanfiction#harry potter fanfic#fantastic beasts and where to find them#fantastic beats the crimes of grindelwald#crimes of grindelwald#fantastic beasts the crimes of grindelwald#Newton Scamander#newt scamander#newt scamander smut#newt scamander x reader
2K notes
·
View notes
Text
Tail Wagging Wing Flapping Fun

This idea is thanks to @astaroth1357â ! Itâs a short guide on how to influence their demon forms to do something...embarrassingly cute. I write this fluff with no regrets. Enjoy.Â
Sure, it might be a bit disconcerting at first getting used to the sight of humanoid creatures having unusual things like horns and wings and tails (oh my), but it comes with a benefit. While their words and demeanor might suggest otherwise, their demon forms might involuntarily reveal some of their hidden feelings--or not so hidden feelings. Your new mission, should you choose to accept it, is to figure out what sort of scenario sets off these uncontrollable actions. Letâs get some tails wagging and wings flapping, shall we?
Note: Difficulty ranges from 7 being the most difficult and 1 being the easiest.
Extra Note: Seems the brothers happened to come across this guide, hopefully they didnât mess with it...
Lucifer
Difficulty: (7/7)
Hands down, this man is the hardest one to get a reaction out of seeing as he is always aware of how he is perceived, probably due to that prideful nature of his. Not to mention, heâs only ever in his demon form on rare occasions such as parties or political events. Or, most often, if he needs to use it for intimidation, and youâd rather not get a good look at his wings when heâs ready to obliterate someone or yourself for that matter. So, it goes without saying that this might take some planning or some timely good luck. Perhaps begging if youâre not above it.Â
When to do it: Your best chance of success is to catch him when heâs either distracted, so sleep deprived he canât even see straight, or just flat out drunk. If you choose the first option, chances are, once heâs back in his own head heâll recall the event and make a mental note to never do it again. With the second, heâll be at the point where he can no longer care as long as he can get his work done, but then thereâs the more likely scenario where heâll decide to kick you out entirely so he can focus. Lastly, if heâs drunk, not only will this be super effective, but heâll cuddle you all night long. He might not even remember every embarrassing thing he did the following morning--which never happens, just for everyoneâs information. Even in an intoxicated state, heâs in complete control with no embarrassing moments to speak of--Anyway, this is your best choice, but even then he only gets really drunk when heâs with Diavolo, not to mention refraining from coming home until the late...very late hours of the night when he knows no one will be awake to watch him stumble to his room. So, youâll have to be diligent. Maybe take a nap.Â
How to do it: You might think it would be praise, him being Pride and all, but Lucifer knows after so many years that words can often be hollow. Compliments and sugar-coated phrases are mostly used as a means of manipulation or getting something in return. Donât get him wrong, he does like them, might even give you a slight smile and a pleased hum if you tell him how stunning he is, but he will know you probably expect something in exchange. So, for him, the best way to get his wings aflutter is to do something for him. Actions speak much louder than words and are much more precious to him, especially if you do so unprovoked. Make him some tea! Bring him food in bed! Dust his record collection! Sweep the floor in his study! The list can go on, itâs all up to you to decide what to do, but make sure he knows it's for him. He likes to be pampered--I mean, served.Â
What happens: It will take him a moment to register. Heâs not used to someone doing something for him so freely before. As a punishment, sure, but of your own volition? You did look expecting, no matter how hard you tried to hide it, but the only thing you were anticipating was his happiness and reaction, nothing else. The wings against his back have no choice but to twitch and shift, and he notices you eyeing them each time they move. As they fluttered, you beamed, and all he could do was roll his shoulders to try and keep the infernal things tucked against his back. The more you smiled, the more they were restless, feathers falling from their place as they twitched with emotion, threatening to wrap around you, to shield you, to envelop you, all like he was a hen protecting a baby chick. Depending on how weakened he is, or how much he cares for you, he might do more than just some shifting wings. He does his best to control himself, he really does, but the joy and warmth flooding his body from all his affection for you can make him do the unthinkable. His entire body will shutter, shaking and rattling him like a wet dog. His wings will jut out from his back, quivering in the air. When all is said and done, the black feathers coating his wings are extremely puffed up, a stunned and embarrassed expression hidden behind his new unruly and disheveled countenance.Â
Mammon
Difficulty: (1/7)
If Lucifer is the hardest, Mammon rolls in as the easiest to get a reaction from. Heâs very expressive in everything he does, and his demon form doesnât change that. If itâs not gambling, he has no desire to keep himself under control, and heâs very much an âactions now, thinking laterâ type of demon. In fact, when youâre around it nearly ends up worsening, he ends up being so flustered and distracted heâs usually unaware of the things he does or says, which gets him in a lot of trouble. However, because of this, itâs so easy to get him to do all the cute things you want.Â
When to do it: Honestly, it does not matter. The only things required are himself and you in the same place, and the two of you are already basically attached at the hip. Truth be told, you donât even need to be near him to get him sheepish, but thatâs a secret he tries to keep to himself. You two could be alone in your bedroom, out for a walk in the garden, in Diavoloâs castle, even in the back parking lot of a cheap run-down restaurant. It is not important to him. As long as he has you, anywhere is a party. Public? Private? No matter. Either way his brothers will find out and tease him about it. Getting him in demon form isnât an issue either. Heâll transform at the drop of a hat if you asked him too.Â
How to do it: Much like Lucifer, the most obvious answer is incorrect. You can buy Mammon all the stuff in the world, but his Greed will still want more. Besides, thatâs all anyone expects him to enjoy anyway. Everyone thinks just giving him money or gifts will make everything better, but heâs more complex than that! Well, it kinda does make him feel happier, but--oi, thatâs not the point, weâre supposed to be gettinâ deep here!--What will really make him melt for you is compliments. This demon loves to be praised, because it doesnât happen often. Why? Cus heâll get a big head about it, but thatâs Luciferâs problem, not yours. Tell him how proud you are of him. Let him know how handsome he looks. Assure him you know heâs smart, and how much you look up to him. Tell him how grateful you are that heâs your âfirstâ. Itâll get to him instantly and fuel his self esteem for weeks.Â
What happens: The skin stretched over his wings will contract, causing his wings to fold into themselves only to burst open again. Itâs this strange sort of flapping motion that reminds you of an umbrella opening and closing. Mammon wonât even notice, not until you gush over it. After that, heâll be so flustered by his involuntary movements that heâll try to chase his own wings, circling around on his feet while cursing. Heâll do his best to keep them hidden from you behind his back, but you can still hear the fluttering. Pretending like he didnât hear you, heâll attempt to get you to repeat what you said. This is your chance to take things to the second stage. If you bombard him with enough sweet words, heâll have no choice but to bounce from foot to foot, shifting the weight on his feet as joy floods his body. The wings attached to his back will then waggle up and down, waving themselves in the air. Youâll be permitted to watch this for a while before realization dawns on him and he goes back to manhandling his blasted demon form. At one point he managed to grab one of them with his mouth and growled even. You have it on video.Â
Levi
Difficulty: (2/7)
The second easiest. Just above Mammon in difficulty due to the fact that heâs in his room all the time and does his best to get himself out of humiliating situations. However, heâs truly an open book, and an emotional one at that, which is why he and Mammon tend to butt heads so often. Theyâre more alike than either of them will ever admit--w-which is not at all! How anyone could--could see similarities between Levi-chan and stupidmammon is ridiculous!--Similar or not, you could simply look in Leviâs direction and he would blush, and so of course when heâs in his demon form, there will be no hiding his emotions there either.Â
When to do it: It will have to be in his room, itâs his safe space and so heâll be more open to expressing himself when heâs in his sanctuary. Thereâs no real way around this. It will have to be a good day, so try to prepare by keeping his meddlesome brothers away. Keep an eye on how much internet theyâre all using, and then try to monitor them so theyâll use less, making Leviâs loading times effortless. Let Levi know in advance that you want to hang out, that way he can get his mental state in check! This should be good enough to influence a happy tail-wagging Levi for when he permits you to enter his room.Â
How to do it: Safety and comfort are the name of the game. Let him do whatever he wants and donât make fun of him for it. Itâs hard for him to be passionate about the things he truly enjoys without his brothers picking it apart or ruining it altogether. Let him speak. Be patient with him as he tries to string together a coherent plot with fragmented statements like âOh, but there was also when-â, or âOh, and how could I forget this happened! Iâll need to go back a bit!â If he ever says sorry, assure him thereâs nothing to worry about. You donât necessarily have to be interested in the things he likes, but if you listen to him and let him feel safe enough to be vulnerable, youâll have him in the palm of your hand.Â
What happens: It will happen the longer he rambles. His tail will start to slowly sway across the floor, the gentle sheer sound of smooth scales brushing across smooth tile. The more he feels safe around you, the more traction the tail will get, happily snaking back and forth as the glint of light off his scales reflect back on the ceiling. Of course, you canât help but stare, which he notices. Heâll grab his tail in his arms, preventing it from moving as best as he could while being a mortified mess. Although you can still see the tip of it twitching, rattling, and quivering. If you comfort him in knowing you arenât there to make fun of him, that you think itâs actually sweet and cute he feels that protected around you, heâll let his tail drop to the floor. Only because his hands are now being used to cover his blushing face. The pounding in his chest is drowned out by the intense thumping of his tail against the floor. At one point you managed to pet it and couldâve sworn you saw Leviâs tongue dart out of his mouth, but Levi denies it ever happened.Â
Satan
Difficulty: (6/7)
Right under Lucifer as the second most difficult to provoke a physical reaction from. Heâs spent millennia doing his best to keep his wrath under control, so controlling other emotions is even easier for him. Although, heâs second in difficulty only because he doesnât care as much for appearances as Lucifer does. I mean, if his attire is anything to prove--I mean, of course Satan is the bigger man in this aspect, truly. Itâs foolish to be so caught up in how you look to other people. Heâs not that vain, so if anything, heâs better than his brother. Your main worry is being able to see these emotions in his demon form. Demon form usually equals violence in Satanâs case. Letâs hope it doesnât get to that.Â
When to do it: Make sure itâs a day heâs calm, obviously. Ideally, youâll both be in a quiet place like his room or the library. If you can, make sure itâs a day where there are no distractions and no noise, which in the House of Lamentation unfortunately only comes by once every century. So, if that means paying Mammon to go on a little shopping spree, making Asmo go with him since coincidently heâs run out of his favorite perfume that you totally didn't use for this excuse, informing Beel that thereâs a special going on today of his favorite snacks, bribing Belphie to go along since heâs about to get the show of a lifetime, and then âaccidentlyâ letting Lucifer know Mammon stole his credit card, well then, thatâs what youâre going to have to do to get some peace (sorry Mammon). Just pulling that off alone will get you some extra brownie points with Satan.Â
How to do it: Be inquisitive! Ask him about anything, and itâs likely heâll know the answer. In fact, heâs almost amused when you treat it like a game, quizzing him about any obscure and specific topic and seeing what he knows of it. If there happens to be something the two of you are unsure of, heâll find the book and youâll both learn together. In return, heâll have you talk about the human world, about cultures, about topics youâre interested in. Asking questions is your ticket into getting him into demon form as well. If you simply tell him youâre dying to get a closer look at demon features because youâre so fascinated, heâll be inclined to transform for you. Satan encourages and rewards curiosity. Of course he knows your plan already, but all your efforts just because you were eager to note how his demon form would react? Well, heâs willing to give in just to observe your feedback as well. Itâs also worth noting that bringing up Lucifer in the conversation will immediately ruin your plans. Satan wants to feel special, so give him your full attention!  Â
What happens: You had to first coax the tail he so often kept wrapped around his leg to come loose. Once it did, it enjoyed flicking itself back and forth every so often when he was amused, the end curling up and down when you said something particularly enjoyable. They were small simple gestures, but you wondered if you could draw out more. You threw out a sudden âpsst psst psstâ like one might do to a cat. His tail shot up straight in the air before he glared at you, albeit with a slight smirk. With a new playful expression on his face, his tail whipped back and forth harder, sharper, convincing you that he might pounce were you not careful. Although, he still seems very aware of his movements, which defeated the purpose of the involuntary aspect. So, acting like there was something on his face, you stepped over. You struck by scratching the underside of his chin. His entire tail quivered, trembling, the bony skeleton-like structure of his tail rattled. Pushing you away, heâll marvel at his own demon form which seemed to have a new mind of its own. It tucked itself between his legs for a few seconds after the initial embarrassment, then continued to shiver and shake anytime he looked at you. This is exactly why he keeps it wrapped around his leg in the first place.Â
Asmo
Difficulty: (4/7)Â
Amso is another expressive individual, in fact almost more so than Mammon. However, Asmo is a master of the body, and is absolutely aware of how he moves and acts in front of other people. Every movement he makes is completely intentional, it adds to his charm, to his popularity. Every eye flutter, every finger curl, itâs all purposeful. He canât accidently slip up in his body language! Who do you think he is? He canât afford to do anything embarrassing, itâll ruin his reputation. However if you get him alone--not like that, this is a wholesome guide--he might not have to worry about his image so much.Â
When to do it: This part isnât hard, just tell him you want to spend time with him, in private. After thoroughly getting it across to him that, no, itâs not as dirty as heâs making it out to be, heâll still be happy to squirrel you away for himself. His brothers are running you ragged, theyâre such brutes. Heâll make sure to take good care of you...Sometimes you wonder if he canât control the way his suggestions sound. Perhaps interest him in the idea of a self care day. Heâll be more than happy to paint your nails, style your hair, whatever you feel comfortable doing. You might have to continuously lead him away from the idea of letting him bathe you, but he truly just wants to treat you. However, the more you spend time alone together, the more he acts a bit more like himself. When heâs around you and not in the public eye, he can let himself relax a little, instead of always needing to live up to those social expectations.Â
How to do it: This is the trickier part. As Asmo is the demon of lust and a certified social media star, he gets compliments daily, several gifts from potential lovers, and all the physical touch he could ever need. At a glance, he gets enough attention than any one person should ever need. However, he secretly craves quality time together, and no not like what youâre thinking--Unless you want it to be, and then heâll happily oblige~-- He needs time to destress, to wind down, to spend time with someone who doesnât care if heâs perfect all the time. Make him feel comfortable in his own skin, and I donât care what he says, because thereâs a hidden part of him that isnât. So sit him down for a movie night, convince him to take off his makeup. Let him relax in his demon form since not only is it truly him, but youâll need it for your plan. Brush his hair while he tells you about his day. Get him away from social media as best you can so he can âdetoxâ, making sure itâs simply you and him. He doesnât need Likes to be Asmo, he doesnât need to be perfect to be worth it.Â
What happens: He will act like he has no idea what youâre talking about for sure. Imperfections? He doesnât know them. Truly heâs not so insecure as you think he is? Like Levi? Please...But your words have gotten through to him. The soft actions and...chaste time together that youâve shown him throw him for a little loop. Itâs like aftercare but...all the time with you. His wings canât quite contract like Luciferâs or Mammonâs, so they just bob up and down, flapping occasionally which messes up his hair. He looks on in confusion. Since when had he been so focused on you that he forgot how to present himself? It drives him insane, how embarrassing! And of course, the more you convince him he has nothing to be worried about, how itâs actually adorable, the more flustered he gets. You always knew how to compliment with no other motives. Instead of a wagging motion, his wings will move from side to side, hitting against each other. It sounds like light clapping. Asmo hates how his wings move like this, striking against each other when heâs pleased. Heâs worked so hard on controlling it, and now heâs doing it in front of you. Heâs immediately going to go hide, but it doesnât prevent you from hearing the adorable sound of tapping.Â
Beel
Difficulty: (3/7)Â
The third easiest demon to get those special demon form movements from. He really cares for you, like a lot, and heâs the only one who isnât afraid to say it and show it. In fact, the only reason why he isnât ringing up at number one is due to the fact that heâs not overly flustered by his movements, heâs doing them on purpose to show you he cares, which is kinda what youâre going for here. Getting a reaction out of him without him being in full control is going to be a little bit harder, which is why heâs coming after Mammon and Levi. You want to catch him off guard, making him do things he wouldnât normally do.
When to do it: You donât have to try to sneak and lie and trick him into doing anything. Heâs not worried about a ruined image or anything like that. Just make a day to spend time with Beel, tell him youâre bringing snacks, and tell him it would make you the happiest human in the Devildom to have him be in his demon form. Thatâs all you have to do, Beel loves your honesty, it lets him know you trust him and in return he trusts you. Super easy.Â
How to do it: Bringing him food will definitely achieve putting a smile on his face and getting him in a better move, but it wonât bring out the soft side of him, and you want maximum softness. Beel is always taking care of his brothers, being the backup when Lucifer cannot, and just generally doing his best to keep the peace in the family. Heâs the big strong bodyguard, the protector. So, to really throw him for a loop, to make him act beside himself, youâre going to protect this boy. Let him feel small even though itâs physically impossible with how large he is, especially in demon form. Let him be weak and vulnerable and safe in your arms even if theyâre half the size of Beelâs. Give him snacks, make him sit on the floor and tilt his head back into your lap. You can try to have him sit in your lap-- Just be careful, the last thing he wants is to hurt you, seeing as how youâre so fragileâŠ--He rarely ever drops his guard, so itâs a nice change of pace for him. Plus, he finds it absolutely adorable trying to be his protector, attempting to act three times your size. But he truly appreciates what youâre going for, and heâd be lying if he said it didnât feel nice to be taken care of for once.Â
What happens: Youâre able to hear the deep buzz of his wings as they flutter against his back. He frowns, immediately causing the noise to halt. He still doesnât particularly care for these new ones compared to his older ones. However, the pleased look on your face along with glimmering eyes causes a touch of pink to grace his cheeks. Alright, he canât deny you what you want. So he lets his wings do what they want. They vibrate intensely, a small whirlwind kicking up in your bedroom, the buzz turning into a deep hum. Your eyes go wide, at least until the intense winds almost knock you to your feet. Then the air stops and youâre wrapped up in his arms. You have to squirm out of his arms to prevent him from becoming the shield again. Heâll try to tell you that heâs not cute, so persuade him he is. Sometimes he wishes he had wings like Luciferâs so he could wrap you up in them, but he supposes his arms will have to suffice. Every so often now, he lets his wings buzz for you, grateful you accept him for who he is. Unfortunately, no matter how hard you try, he always goes back to being the one protecting you. Although, every so often now heâll come to you to feel safe.Â
Belphie
Difficulty: (5/7)Â
The demon of sloth is far too lazy to even walk most of the time much less moving his tail. A lot of times, when he is in his demon form, it ends up dragging itself across the floor. Not to mention heâs got a nearly indestructible emotion wall built up around him in the form of apathy and a bit of bratiness. Getting him to become so physically and emotionally moved by you to lose control of himself is going to take some work.Â
When to do it: Heâs asleep during the day mostly, so if you attempt to do it during normal hours, youâll need to have a crazy amount of luck. So, itâs suggested you approach this demon at night, very late at night. So late, you know youâll have regrets in the morning, or hopefully no regrets if you manage to pull this off. It will have to be past curfew, because if thereâs anything Belphie loves more than sleeping, itâs opposing Lucifer. Get him alone where the sky is full of stars and the house is plunged into slumber.Â
How to do it: Let him feel validated. Of course, thereâs a lot of...grey area around him for some things, but in the here and now, just listen to what he has to say. He has seven older siblings, itâs easy for his voice to get lost in the clamor. Maybe if someone had just listened to his woes before taking action, things wouldnât have gone the way they did. And, he did spend a lot of time alone, where he wasted countless nights hoping someone would just talk to him. So he appreciates how you can sit there, staying quiet--which nearly every one of his dumb brothers seems to be incapable of except his twin--letting him be heard. Who knows, if you feel vulnerable enough to share some of your deeper problems, heâll find a newfound respect for you. Thereâs something about being able to relate to someone, to be able to spend hours just going back and forth where each party just makes them feel accepted. Of course, heâll act like itâs no big deal, that this isnât special, that this means nothing to him.Â
What happens: Itâs slow, like almost everything about him. But, you can see his tail lift itself up off the ground, the end curling. It likes to slowly sway, the furry end gently dangling back and forth in a soothing motion, like it was being blown by the wind. Thatâs all you can really get out of him, since anything more would be too much effort. Itâs very subtle, but you notice every detail. Like most things about him, it makes you sleepy somehow, the placid rocking motion. It takes a very long time till he realizes what heâs done. Then his tail will hit the ground with a faint thud. If you ignore it long enough, out of the corner of your eye, youâll watch it drift back and forth against the ground, a barely noticeable pink hue to Belphieâs cheeks. The more you look away, the more itâll curl around to where youâre sitting, making the demon of sloth blink, attempting to tug his tail back away from you. Itâll crawl back, moving so slowly you canât notice the changes anymore, but he does, and he canât tell why it keeps trying to protect you from behind. Oh well. Best to not think about it. Right?Â
#obey me#obey me shall we date#obey me headcanons#obey me imagines#obey me lucifer#obey me mammon#obey me levi#obey me satan#obey me asmo#obey me beel#obey me belphie
1K notes
·
View notes
Text
How To Fight Writers Block
hello, hello. hope everyone is doing well. as you can all tell, this post will be about how to fight writers block.
itâs really annoying to me when I hear people say âoh you donât have writers block, youâre just lazy.â
first of all, yes, I am naturally lazy. second of all, how dare you. writing isnât as easy as many think. granted, all you have to do is write down words on paper, but itâs not always easy to find the right words to express what you are feeling, or what you wish to say.
I have had terrible writerâs block for the last few days and itâs horrible! as a business owner or a small writing store, I have to be ready to write and fulfill my clientsâ ideas and orders.
itâs not easy. It takes a heavy toll on my imagination, and digs me a deep pit of blockage, drowning in the lack of originality because of the constant writing and repetition or certain phrases and sentences in different projects.
i am making this post in the hopes to remind myself about over coming the dreaded and sometimes skeptically believed writerâs block.
What is writerâs block?
Yeah, I know. We all know what that is, but let me define it.
is the state of being unable to proceed with writing, and/or the inability to start writing something new
some people believe it to be a real problem, others believe it's âall in your headâ
What Causes Writerâs Block?
in the 1970s, clinical psychologists Jerome Singer and Michael Barrios decided to find out
they concluded that there are four broad causes of writer's block:
Excessively harsh self-criticism
Fear of comparison to other writers
Lack of external motivation, like attention and praise
Lack of internal motivation, like the desire to tell one's story
How to overcome writer's block: 20 tips
1. Develop a writing routine:
Author and artist Twyla Tharp once wrote: âCreativity is a habit, and the best creativity is a result of good work habits.â
it might seem counterintuitive
if you only write when you âfeel creative,â you're bound to get stuck in a tar pit of writer's block
The only way to push through is by disciplining yourself to write on a regular schedule. It might be every day, every other day, or just on weekends â but whatever it is, stick to it!
2. Use "imperfect" words:
A writer can spend hours looking for the perfect word or phrase to illustrate a concept
You can avoid this fruitless endeavor by putting, âIn other wordsâŠâ and simply writing what youâre thinking, whether itâs eloquent or not
You can then come back and refine it later by doing a CTRL+F search for âin other words.â
3. Do non-writing activities:
one of the best ways to climb out of a writing funk is to take yourself out of your own work and into someone elseâs
Go to an exhibition, to the cinema, to a play, a gig, eat a delicious meal
immerse yourself in great STUFF and get your synapses crackling in a different way
Snippets of conversations, sounds, colors, sensations will creep into the space that once felt empty
4. Freewrite through it:
free-writing involves writing for a pre-set amount of time without pause â and without regard for grammar, spelling, or topic. You just write.
The goal of freewriting is to write without second-guessing yourself â free from doubt, apathy, or self-consciousness, all of which contribute to writer's block. Hereâs how:
Find the right surroundings. Go somewhere you won't be disturbed.
Pick your writing utensils. Will you type at your computer, or write with pen and paper? (Tip: if you're prone to hitting the backspace button, you should freewrite the old-fashioned way!)
Settle on a time-limit. Your first time around, set your timer for just 10 minutes to get the feel for it. You can gradually increase this interval as you grow more comfortable with freewriting.
5. Relax on your first draft:
Many writers suffer form perfectionism, which is especially debilitating during a first draft
âBlocks often occur because writers put a lot of pressure on themselves to sound ârightâ the first time. A good way to loosen up and have fun again in a draft is to give yourself permission to write imperfectly.â â editor Lauren Hughes
perfect is the enemy of good,â so don't agonize about getting it exactly right! You can always go back and edit, maybe even get a second pair of eyes on the manuscript
6. Donât start at the beginning:
the most intimidating part of writing is the start, when you have a whole empty book to fill with coherent words
instead of starting with the chronological beginning of whatever it is youâre trying to write, dive into middle, or wherever you feel confident
7. Take a shower:
Have you ever noticed that the best ideas tend to arrive while in the shower, or while doing other âmindlessâ tasks?
research shows that when youâre doing something monotonous (such as showering, walking, or cleaning), your brain goes on autopilot, leaving your unconscious free to wander without logic-driven restrictions
showering is my favourite thing to do if I may add
8. Balance your inner critic:
successful writers have in common is the ability to hear their inner critic, respectfully acknowledge its points, and move forward
You don't need to completely ignore that critical voice, nor should you cower before it
you must establish a respectful, balanced relationship, so you can address what's necessary and skip over what's insecure and irrelevant
9. Switch up your tool:
a change of scenery can really help with writer's block. However, that scenery doesn't have to be your physical location â changing up your writing tool can be just as big a help!
if youâve been typing on your word processor of choice, try switching to pen and paper. Or if you're just sick of Google Docs, consider using specialized novel writing software.
10. Change your POV:
great advice from editor Lauren Hughes: âWhen blocked, try to see your story from another perspective âin the roomâ to help yourself move beyond the block. How might a minor character narrate the scene if they were witnessing it? A âfly on the wallâ or another inanimate object?
11. Exercise your creative muscles:
Any skill requires practice if you want to improve, and writing is no different! So if youâre feeling stuck, perhaps itâs time for a strengthening scribble-session to bolster your abilities
12. Map out your story:
If your story has stopped chugging along, help it pick up steam by taking a more structured approach â specifically, by writing an outline
13. Write something else:
Though it's important to try and push through writer's block with what you're actually working on, sometimes it's simply impossible
feel free to push your current piece to the side for now and write something new
14. Work on your characters:
It follows that if your characters are not clearly defined, youâre more likely to run into writerâs block
15. Stop writing for readers:
write for yourself, not your potential readers
this will help you reclaim the joy of being creative and get you back in touch with what matters: the story.
this is something I really need to do. because of my etsy business i don't write for fun anymore, but instead as a business and a deadline. i'm going to have to pull out my old crappy wattled fanfics or write some new ones.
16. Try a more visual process:
when words fail you, forget them and get visual. Create mind maps, drawings, Lego structures â ideally related to your story, but whatever unblocks your mind!
17. Look for the root of it:
writerâs block often comes from a problem deeper than simple âlack of inspiration.â So let's dig deep: why are you really blocked? Ask yourself the following questions:
Do I feel pressure to succeed and/or competition with other writers?
Have I lost sight of what my story is about, or interest in where it's going?
Do I lack confidence in my own abilities, even if I've written plenty before?
Have I not written for so long that I feel intimidated by the mere act?
Am I simply feeling tired and run-down?
once you identify what's wrong, it'll be so much easier to fix.
18. Quit the Internet:
If willpower isnât your strong suit and your biggest challenge is staying focused, try a site blocker like Freedom or an app like Cold Turkey
19. Let the words find you:
meditate, go for a walk, take that shower
Word Palette is a great app that features a keyboard of random words, allowing you to simply click your way to your next masterpiece.
You can also try AI auto-completers like Talk to Transformer, where you can enter a phrase and let the app âguess what comes next.â
even though they often produce nonsense, it's a great way to help that writer's block.
20. Write like Hemingway:
And if your biggest block is your own self-doubt about your prose, Hemingway offers suggestions to improve your writing as you go
it's a pretty cool app if you ask me.
it highlights your sentences (if need be) and makes suggestions on how to improve them!
well, there you have it! a lengthy post on how to fight writer's block. now i just hope i can combat my own soon.
like, comment and reblog if you find this useful! feel free to reblog in instagram and tag me perpetualstories
Follow me on instagram and tumblr for more writing and grammar tips and more!
#writing#writing advice#writing tips#original writing#writers on tumblr#writerscommunity#writersconnection#writersofig#writersofinstagram#writings
385 notes
·
View notes
Text
His Last Vow
Pairing: Sherlock x Reader
Request: Hey! I just adore your writings, thank you for existing. †I watched Sherlock 4x01 yesterday, and I just can't get over what happened there. I'm truly afraid what will happen next... So I thought if you could write a fic about this episode. I mean something like this: after all what happened in the Aquarium, S. goes home to Y/N, his girlfriend, totally fallen apart, trembling, then he starts like... and destroying everything at home, and Y/N tries to soothe him, crying, fluff etc. THANK YOUUU <3 - anonymous
Summary: You can't stop Sherlock from falling apart, but you can certainly help pick up the pieces.
Word Count: 1,725
Warnings: lots of angst with some compensating fluff, a very brief mention of Sherlock's drug use, Spoilers for 4x01
âCome on, pick up!â You yelled as Sherlock's phone once again went straight to voicemail. You'd been trying to get through to him for over an hour and your worry was slowly melting into frustration.
It had been a few hours since he'd left the flat to âthink without any distractionsâ, but you didn't take into account that he'd be gone this long. You knew this case meant more to him than most, especially considering it concerned Mary, which made you all the more worried.
You tried calling him once more, but when you were greeted with the same blunt voicemail, you decided to take matters into your own hands.
Grabbing your coat, you pulled Mary's number up on your phone. You attempted to calm your anxious mind by telling yourself that Sherlock had probably just dragged John off on some side case. And if anyone was going to know where the boys were, it was Mary.
Just as you pressed âcallâ and opened the door to leave, you were greeted by the familiar sound of footsteps on the stairs. You sighed in relief.
âWhere have you been? I was starting to get-,â Your voice died down in your throat when Sherlock entered the flat.
His chest was heaving and his body trembled, his cheeks were stained with tears and his eyes resembled those of a scared child. He looked completely distraught.
âSherlock?â Your voice was timid as he entered the flat. You studied him carefully before reaching out for his hand. You stopped a few inches short. Sherlock's gloved hand, along with the once white sleeve of his shirt was now stained in a dark crimson red. Your heart fell out of your chest when you realised what it was. Blood.
âSherlock,â your voice wavered. âWhat happened?â
You didn't receive a reply. Sherlock's back was to you, but you could still clearly see his struggle to breathe as his shoulders tensed. He pulled off his gloves slowly, hands shaking.
The room was deathly quiet. And then it wasn't. Whatever had happened, whatever Sherlock was feeling, whatever he had pent up inside came out all at once in a blind rage.
One sweep of his arm sent several books and heaps of paper flying from the desk, he brought his fist down on the tables top so hard you swore you heard the wood splinter. Several more books were pulled from the bookcase and not even the sentiment Sherlock held for his skull was enough to stop the youngest Holmes from picking up the human remain and chucking it across the room. His rage continued to the kitchen as the table was completely overturned, any unfortunate glass or cutlery that had been left on its surface shattering into ceramic shards as they met the cold floor. One of the cupboards was almost completely taken off its hinges. And through all of this, Sherlock cried.
You watched on in shock, frozen to the spot as you watched Sherlock destroy anything he came in contact with. No matter how much your mind yelled at you to do something, to move and comfort the man you loved, the horror kept you glued to the spot. Whatever had happened, had destroyed Sherlock entirely. You weren't entirely sure you'd be capable of dealing with it.
You were pulled from your frozen state as Sherlock turned his anger to the flat door. His fist connected with the wood. Once, twice, over and over. The timber was splintering and Sherlock's knuckles were bloodied, but he didn't stop. He just kept going, his strangled shouts tearing at your heart.
âSherlock,â You approached him slowly but with unfaltering trust. Despite the violence you'd just witnessed unfold in the flat, you weren't afraid of Sherlock, not for a second.
âHey, hey-,â Your hand brushed his shoulder but it didn't lessen his assault on the door. âSherlock, stop it.â
Blood was flowing freely from his knuckles down his fingers in bright crimson lines.
âStop it!â
Grabbing hold of his shoulder and forcibly pulling him away from the abused piece of wood. He struggled against you, attempting to push you away, but despite being taller and stronger than you, you managed to hold your ground against him. (The bloodied hand, sprained wrist and potentially broken fingers weren't playing in his favour.)
âLet me go!â Sherlock's tone was heart-wrenching, his voice hoarse from the shouting he'd done moments before. His vocal cords were spent. âLet me go!â He continued to struggle against you. His voice no longer resembled that of the stoic, detective you'd fallen for, but of a terrified child that had witnessed something they shouldn't have. âLet me-â
Sherlock's harrowing shouts broke into distressed sobs. He stopped fighting and allowed himself to collapse against you. The tears dampened your skin as Sherlock buried himself into the crook of your neck.
Sherlock's legs gave way and he was sent to the ground, you went with him. He clutched onto you for dear life, fingers clutching at your shoulders so tightly you could feel his nails digging into your skin. He was holding you so closely against him it was beginning to constrict your ability to breathe. But you didn't complain. You just kept running your hand through his hair and doing your best to soothe him.
You had never seen him in such a state. In fact, you'd never seen anyone in such a state. Everything you'd been through with Sherlock, the cases, the drugs, all of it and you'd never seen an outburst that could even begin to compare to the magnitude of the one you'd just witnessed.
âSherlock,â you managed after a while, your own voice trembling slightly. âWhat happened?â
His voice wavered, sobs wracking his body. You ran your hand through his hair again.
âHey, look at me,â your hand gently caressed his cheek and wiped away stray tears, your thumb catching them as they continued to fall. âIt's okay, whatever happened, it's okay. Just talk to me, Sherlock.â You masterfully hid your worry beneath a gentle tone as you urged him to continue.
Sherlock swallowed down a rising sob and managed to choke out a somewhat coherent answer.
âMary,â he cried. âShe's dead.â
Your heart stopped beating for a moment, your breath catching in your throat. Tears formed in your eyes as the world shattered around you at the revelation. When you finally exhaled, reality hit.
Sherlock broke again and this time, you broke with him.
You cried into Sherlock's shoulder. You cried for Mary, your best friend. You cried for John, who'd lost his wife and for little Rosie, who'd lost her mother. You weren't quite sure just how long you spent weeping, all you could hear was the same two words playing on repeat in your mind. âSheâs deadâ.
You were only pulled back to what was left of your reality by the sound of Sherlock's distraught voice.
âIt's-It's my fault!â Sherlock cried and you swore you'd never heard anyone sound so broken. âI killed her.â
âSherlock,â you tried, expression falling when he flinched away from your touch. âSherlock, please.â You carefully slipped your hand into his and he grasped onto it like a lifeline. âListen to me. You didn't kill her. Mary, she-â you couldn't find the words to finish.
You knew Sherlock was lying, you may not have known the whole story yet but you knew Sherlock hadn't killed Mary. But he was blaming himself, and you couldn't allow him carry that kind of weight.
âIt's going to be okay, I promise. We'll- we'll figure it out.â
You knew your words were empty. Mary was dead. The life you'd known yesterday was gone. It wasn't going to be okay, not for a long time if ever. But you needed to say something, anything, to help ease the heartache you were both feeling. You had to be strong, for him.
âI promised,â Sherlock's voice had been reduced to a whimper. âI- I promised I'd keep her safe.â
Having no other empty promises to offer, you did the only thing your distressed mind would allow. You pulled Sherlock against you and held him close. He sobbed into your shoulder, completely inconsolable.
âIt's okay,â you comforted, holding the pieces together as Sherlock broke in your arms. âIt's okay, I'm here.â
You glanced around the wreckage of the flat. Both your belongings were strewn along the floor, mostly in pieces. But none of that mattered, not now. At the moment there was only one broken thing you were focused on fixing.
Wordlessly, you stood. Sherlock's hold on you tightened, almost as if he feared you were leaving him. But a comforting hand grasping his own eased his worries. You pulled him to his feet and together, navigated across the treacherous kitchen floor that was covered in broken glass.
You pulled the first aid kit from the cupboard and Sherlock caught on, obediently seating himself in one of the chairs that had remained standing during his outburst.
Your fingers gently caught Sherlock's wrist and drew his hand close to you. First, you washed away the blood and then pressed the disinfectant wipe to his knuckles. Sherlock didn't react.
You sniffled as you worked, wiping at your eyes. Sherlock made no comment, his own tears were yet to stop. Focusing on Sherlock's injury and the task at hand was currently the only thing stopping you from breaking again.
You dried the wound and bandaged it up, not that it was necessarily needed, but it was something to focus on.
When you finished tending to the injury, you didn't let go of Sherlock's hand. You sat together for a moment, the silence deafening.
You glanced at him through blurred vision. His eyes reflected what you were both feeling. You were both broken. Mary, your best friend, was gone and the family you'd both found had been torn apart.
Sherlock pulled you into him, his strong hold suggesting that he didn't plan on letting go anytime soon. You held him just as tightly.
You sat together amidst the wreckage, mourning both Mary and the life you'd both had just hours earlier. You'd both lost your best friend and you knew the fallout would be unimaginable. But for now, you had each other, and you hoped that would be enough to make it through what was to come.
~~~~~~
Forever tag list: @miraclesofloveâ @bakerstreethoundâ @kealohilani-tepise
Sherlock tag list: @fanfictionsiloveâ @quentaweweâ @andreasworlsboring101â @starrykitnâ  @doozywoozyâ @xxinvisiblexxâ @the-worst-criticâ @Jellyfishbeansontoast @Xhz17x
#bbc sherlock x reader#sherlock x reader#Sherlock Holmes x Reader#sherlock x you#sherlock imagine#sherlock x y/n#sherlock holmes x you#Sherlock Holmes fanfiction#bbc sherlock fic#bbc sherlock#Sherlock Holmes#Sherlock#sherlock fanfiction#bbc sherlock imagine#sherlock fanfic#sherlock x reader angst#his last vow#4x01
597 notes
·
View notes